. THE LIBRARY OF THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LOS ANGELES \ THE MISSIONARY SISTEES: A MEMORIAL OF MRS. SERAPHINA HAYNES EVERETT, MRS. HARRIET MARTHA HAMLIN, LATE MISSIONARIES OF THE A. B. C. F. M. AT CONSTANTINOPLE. BY \ MRS. M. G. BENJAMIN. PUBLISHED BY THE AMERICAN TRACT SOCIETY, No. 28 CORNHILL, BOSTON. Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1860, by THE AMERICAN TRACT SOCIETY, In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts. Printed by OBO. C. RAND A AVJCBT, 3 CORHHII.L, BOSTOS. / - 370$ PREFACE. THE memoir of Mrs. Everett was the work originally intended and commenced ; but after this had been partly prepared, letters were received from several missionary friends in Constantinople, urging the writer to combine with it a memorial of Mrs. Ilamlin. As these two ladies had been so closely associated in their mission ary life and work, a biography of one would necessarily involve much of that of the other, and it was thought better to present them together, and from their united letters give a history of the Armenian Female Seminary in Constantinople through the years of their connection with it, than to make two separate volumes. The writer is not without fears that the friends of both ladies may be somewhat disappointed in the present arrangement, and regret the omission of some interesting portions of their corre spondence ; but she trusts they will consider the difficulty of com piling such a work in a way to meet the wishes of friends, and at the same time not be tedious to the general reader. She has felt often no little perplexity in selecting from the very full and rich materials in her hands ; and if the main object had been to prepare an entertaining book, much more of personal incident and local description might have been introduced, which have been left out to make room for fuller details of the missionary work. It is sometimes objected to memoirs, that they are partial, setting forth all the virtues of their subjects, and keeping out of sight all their defects. As " there is no perfection here below," it is as sumed that those good people whose lives are recorded for our imi tation, must have had prominent faults as well as great excel lences. That they were imperfect is doubtless true of them as of others, and certainly none are more sensible of their imperfections than those who have made the highest attainments in the Christian life ; but that these remains of human infirmity necessarily con tinue to manifest themselves in unamiable tempers, and in words and acts contrary to the pure and lovely spirit of the gospel, does 3049027 iv PREFACE. not follow. If it does, what becomes of the efficacy of God's grace on the heart ? The Bible, it is said, should be a model for biogra phers. But does the Bible give us no examples of characters out wardly blameless ? And if Joseph and Samuel and Daniel became what they were by the grace of God, under all the imperfections of the old dispensation, why should it be " deemed a thing incred ible " that such characters should be matured by the same rich and abounding grace under the gospel ? Why then, when reading the records of the life and experience of Christ's eminent servants, should we search carefully for the mention of their faults, and lay down the book with some such ungracious remark as this : " It is all very beautiful, though it is not the original, but only a nattered likeness, for no person was ever so perfect in this world." Why not rather magnify the grace of God, and be stimulated to follow more earnestly them who, " through faith and patience," have ac quired such control over their inward corruptions, as for a long course of years, and under all the trials and temptations of this evil world, to maintain a deportment above reproach, and be con spicuous in every thing that is " amiable, and lovely, and of good report ? " Many such there have been and are, in whom their nearest friends and most intimate associates can scarcely perceive a fault, while they themselves are humble, mourning in secret over their unworthiness and many shortcomings, and ready even to acknowledge themselves, as did the great apostle, the chief of sin ners, whose only hope is in the mercy of Christ. And many more such there might be, if instead of settling it to be an attainment impossible, Christians would more generally keep before them the same perfect standard at which they aimed. Such were the two lovely missionary sisters whose characters and abundant labors in the Saviour's cause it has been attempted in the following pages to delineate ; and it is hoped that through the record they have left of themselves in their familiar correspondence, some glimpses may be obtained of the workings of their inner life, and the way in which they were enabled to reach a piety so elevated, and to per- form.so much in the service of their heavenly Master. CONTENTS. CHAPTER I. Mrs. Everett Childhood Conversion and Early Christian Character.il CHAPTER II. First School Days at Andover Prospect of a Missionary Life 16 CHAPTER III. Return to Andover Marriage Departure from Home 22 CHAPTER IV. Embarkation for Smyrna Miss Lovell Her Early Life and Missionary Feelings 33 CHAPTER V. Incidents of the Voyage Arrival at Smyrna First Impressions 44 CHAPTER VI. Annual Meeting of the Mission Visits to interesting Localities Mission ary Work at Constantinople . . .55 CHAPTER VII. Return to Smyrna Letters describing the Mode of Life, and Scenes and Incidents of Missionary Work, in Smyrna 63 VI CONTENTS. CHAPTER VIII. Miss Lovell's first Six Months in Constantinople Efforts and Trials in acquiring the Armenian Commencement of the Female Seminary. .79 CHAPTER IX. Mrs. E.'s Visit to the Sufferers from the Fire Letters from Miss Lovell The Patriarch's Anathema Its Effects in Constantinople and Smyrna 104 CHAPTER X. Miss Lovell's Illness and subsequent Visit to Smyrna Mr. and Mrs. Ever ett remove to Constantinople Interesting Particulars respecting the School and General Missionary Work 115 CHAPTER XI. Organization of the First Evangelical Church in Constantinople Ordi nation of the First Pastor , 125 CHAPTER XII. The First Members received into the New Church Interesting Account of one of the Female Members Disappointment in procuring a larger House for the Seminary Revival in the Two Seminaries 135 CHAPTER XIII. Sickness in the School Persecution of the Armenian Teacher Death of the Pastor Apsoghom 145 CHAPTER XIV. Birth of Mrs. Everett's First Child Ordination, of Pastor Simon Con tinued Additions to the Church Sickness and Death of one of the Pupils in the Female Seminary 155 CHAPTER XV. Progress of the Missionary Work Additions to the Church Increase of Pupils in the Female Seminary Marriage of Two of the Pupils. 165 CONTEXTS. Vll CHAPTER XVI. Interesting Meeting on the First Monday in the Year The Sultan's Fir man establishing the Rights of the Protestants First Examination in the Female Seminary 173 CHAPTER XVII. Great Fire in Pera Sickness and Death of little Mary Everett Birth of another Daughter School recommenced Interesting Incidents con nected with the School 182 CHAPTER XVIII. Revival in the Female Seminary Admissions to the Church Mrs. Everett visits Broosa Death of Mr. Maynard and Mr. Parker 105 CHAPTER XIX. Removal of the Female Seminary to Bebek Description of the Seminary House and Grounds 203 CHAPTER XX. Revival in the School Death of Dr. Smith Departure of Mr. and Mrs. Goodell for America Letters to them 214 CHAPTER XXI. Miss Lovell's Marriage Continued History of the School Letter from an Armenian Lady 226 CHAPTER XXII. Removal of the Seminary from Bebek to Hass Keuy Description of the New Seminary Building Interesting Letters Commencement of War 240 CHAPTER XXIII. Arrival of Dr. and Mrs. Goodell Something about the War Marriages among the Protestant Armenians Interesting Incidents of the Mission ary Work in Hass Keuy 253 Vlll CONTENTS. CHAPTER XXIV. More about the Missionary Work in Hass Keuy Letters from Dr. Ander son to the Mission Incidents of the War Mrs. Everett's Last Letters Home 266 CHAPTER XXV. Last Weeks of Mrs. Everett's Life Last Notes Particulars of her last Sickness and Death 286 CHAPTER XXVI. Visit to the House of Mourning The Funeral Testimonials of Friends 294 CHAPTER XXVII Brief Sketch of Mr. Everett Extracts from his last Sermon 303 I CHAPTER XXVIII. Mrs. Hamlin Letters to Friends Her Children, and Scenes in Domestic Life Her last Letters, and Sudden Death 308 MEMOIR. CHAPTER I. Mrs. Everett Childhood Conversion and Early Christian Character. SERAPHINA HAYNES EVERETT was born in Monson, Massachusetts, Dec. 29, 1823; but as her parents re moved to Southbridge in the same State before she was two years old, she always spoke of that as her native place. She was the child of godly parents, who endeavored to train up their family of fourteen children in the "nurture and admonition of the Lord." Her father, Deacon Henry Haynes, has for many years been a highly respected officer in the Congregational church of Southbridge. Of her mother, her children are the highest eulogium. Two of the fourteen died in infancy ; and five others, after having acted well their part in life, and left behind them mem ories fragrant with all womanly and Christian graces, have been called to join the blessed company above. Three lovely sisters preceded Mrs. Everett to the " better coun try," and one has since followed. Of this large household band, Seraphina was the seventh in age. She was an interesting child, and very- early evinced a fondness for study, and great quickness in the acquisition of knowledge. Her father still dwells with pleasure on her early attainments, such as spelling in words of two syllables before she was three years old, and 12 THB MISSIONARY SISTERS. reciting geography at four. Many reminiscences of her winning ways and unusual intelligence are treasured up in her childhood's home. When Seraphina was ten years old, she was invited to spend some time with a relative in a neighboring town. While there, her sweet face and attractive manners won the affection of a lady who had recently lost a daughter of the same age ; and she asked her to come and stay with her a while, and go to school at her expense. She re mained with this lady quite happily for more than two years, and then returned to her father's house. When about fourteen she commenced teaching a small school, and continued with good success for several months, after which she again attended school in the adjoining village of Sturbridge. It was while she was at this school that she experienced her first permanent religious impressions. Some of the circumstances connected with this crisis in her life are as follows : There was at the time a special religious interest in Southbridge, and her sister Mary was among the number of those who were rejoicing in the new experience of a Saviour's love. She wrote immediately to Seraphina, to communicate to her the joyful tidings. On receiving this letter, the latter resolved to return home that same even ing, though to do so she must walk a considerable part of the way, and it was then quite late in the afternoon. She seemed to have brought her energetic spirit at once to the resolution that she would seek the Lord, and that no ob stacles should prevent it. Though ever conscientious, and frequently the subject of deep religious impressions, she had for some time previous to this manifested no particu lar interest in this subject, but was apparently all absorbed in her studies. It was Saturday evening when she re turned to her home, and greeted the sister whose letter had aroused such an earnest desire and purpose in her soul to be numbered with the people of God. That even- SELF-fiXAMINATION. 13 ing she attended a prayer meeting, and in joining with two of her sisters in prayer after the meeting, she, with affecting earnestness, sent up her petition for mercy. The next Tuesday morning, when she returned to school, it was with a trembling but joyful hope that she had be come reconciled to God. From that period she dated the commencement of her Christian life. She was then fifteen. The two or three years which followed her conversion were spent by her in teaching and attending school alter nately, and were divided between her own home and Sturbridge, where her eldest brother resided. No letters written during this period are preserved. A paper, on which, copied in pencil, are some half-obliterated " Ques tions for self-examination," from President Edwards, af fords the only glimpse into her inner life at that time. There is no date to this, but just below is written, also in pencil, and in the same hand, which is quite unformed and juvenile, unlike her writing a year later "Resolved, Saturday evening, Feb. 27, 1841, that I will not, the grace of God assisting me, hereafter be guilty of sleeping while in the sanctuary, or when ap parently engaged in his worship." Seraphina's temperament was lively, and from allusions in her later letters, it may be inferred that this was, during the early part of her Christian life, a source of some trouble to her. She seems indeed, in her mature piety, to have judged rather severely of her Christian character at this time ; more severely than from the recollections of her friends it would seem she had reason to do. The sister who knew her most intimately, relates that she al ways maintained the habit of secret devotion, and was ever ready to join in meetings for prayer, whether public or social. Her piety was always of a cheerful cast, par taking doubtless of her buoyant temperament ; though the following anecdote shows that this habit of prayer had 2 14 TUB MISSIONARY SISTERS. much to do with it. When she was sixteen, she had the charge of a district school, in which were sixty or more pupils. A friend, who was surprised to see her so uni formly cheerful with such a care, asked her how she could always look so pleasant and happy with such a school on her hands. " Oh ! I could not, if I did not pray every morning for strength and patience," was the reply. It was doubtless this habitual communion with God which enabled her to grow so rapidly in grace, and to overcome every obstacle, both in natural temperament and outward circumstances, which impeded her Christian race. Whatever may have been her difficulty from too great exuberance of spirits in her earlier years, nothing appar ently remained of it after she assumed the duties and re sponsibilities of a missionary's wife. A beautiful cheerful ness only was retained, which added a charm to her man- tiers and a sweet grace to her countenance ; and which showed itself frequently in her letters in playful allusions and lively sallies, and, chastened as it always was by earn est piety, formed one of the chief attractions of her cor respondence. Her home attachments were strong. Neither her fre quent absences in early life, nor her later wide separation, seemed to have weakened in the least her affection for each member of the family circle. Of this both her ear lier and later letters give ample proof; and these letters also furnish pleasing testimony to the wise and kind pa rental influence, and the sweet brotherly and sisterly love, which united in such strong ties that large family band. The following, one of her earliest letters preserved, was written while she was teaching in Charlton, a few miles from her home. One of the two sisters referred to had died the year previous, and the other had married and removed to Millbury. " Charlton, June 8, 1842. You know I almost boasted of not crying all last summer; but just think of going HOME ATTACHMENTS. 15 home, and finding no Eleanor and dear Mary, who was always there, who would not cry ? You, I know, will not blame me if I do. But I do not mean to complain, and my temperament is such that if I am unhappy it does not last long, and if we are separated from our earthly friends, ' One there is above all others, Well deserves the name of friend,' in whom we can confide, and with whom we can hold communion at all times, without distrust or disappoint ment, if we are in the right frame of mind, and cherish right feelings ; and this, you know, is every thing. My affections are so much fixed upon this world, and the things of it, and so swallowed up in self, that I some times wonder how I dare approach the throne of grace, and address it with so much coldness and indifference. I sometimes think that I have not even a desire that my will should be swallowed up in God's will, and I wish I could in sincerity say, 'Here, Lord, I give myself away.' Is it not strange that we, and professing Chris tians everywhere, do not possess more of the spirit of our Master, when he said, 4 Wist ye not that I must be about my Father's business,' living as we do in this day of light, and opportunities of doing good ? Shall we not be without excuse, if the world is no better for our having lived in it?" CHAPTER II. First School Days at Andover Prospect of a Missionary Life. IN the autumn of 1842 Miss Haynes entered the Abbott Female Seminary in Andover as a pupil. There was at that time no boarding department in connection with this school. Some of the pupils from abroad boarded in pri vate families, while others joined together in a common boarding-house, doing their own work, with a matron to superintend. Miss H. became a member of this latter establishment, and with her domestic employments be sides her studies, which were rather severe, found full occupation for all her time and powers. But she had learned to be a good economist of time, and with all her duties, managed to get spare moments enough to write long and frequent letters to her dear home friends. There is a journal of a few leaves, commenced during her first term at Andover, and continued, with occasional entries, through the next two years. From this, and from the cor respondence of this period, a few brief extracts are pre sented. To a sister^ under date of Nov. 14, 1842, she writes : "Your letter was received rather unexpectedly, but if possible, the more gladly. Of my feelings on its reception you can judge, but if ever I had occasion to weep from mingled emotions of pain and pleasure, it was at that moment. Dear sister Eleanor's pale countenance has not, I can assure you, been out of my mind during any very long period, since hearing of her increased ill-health. HOME ATTACHMENTS RESOLUTIONS. 17 While my heart was pained by the intelligence of her illness, I could not avoid weeping for joy at the news of L.'s conversion. It did seem to me yesterday as if I must be at home and spend the Sabbath with you, to hear from L.'s own mouth what God has* done for her, and to hear also of many others, who, like her, are expe riencing the joy of sins forgiven. You know better than I do what to tell L. ; but do urge her from me to live near to her Saviour, and watch and pray that she may not be led into temptation. And dear sister, I wish you to offer the same prayer for me, knowing how easily I am led astray from my duty and my God." In the next letter, after inquiring about various mem bers of the family, she says: "I affect no ignorance. For a time after I came here, my imagination could pic ture the situation of each of you, and this was a great consolation ; but now it is all confused. How much do you suppose, dear mother 1 , I thought of you all at the time of our annual feast ? Then I think I imagined you just as you were each hour in the day. One was gone, .for ever gone, from our family meetings here on earth, who one short year since enjoyed with us the happy gath ering. She will not return to us, but may we all go and join her, a 'whole family in heaven.' Dear Mary! It seems to me that oftener than ever I think of her, of the kind, cheerful letters she used to write ; and often when I look about me to imagine the situations of my brothers and sisters, I think of that little spot in the lone burial-ground, where her earthly remains lie." In her journal of Jan. 1, 1843, she writes: "Seek ing the aid of him who is both able and willing to impart strength, I now resolve to act more according to the promptings of my own conscience, seeking thus more faithfully to perform my duties towards God and man. In particular I resolve not to say any thing to the injury of another, and in this respect more faithfully to keep the o* 18 THE MISSIONARY SISTEHS. command, to do unto others as I would that they should do to me." Her next letter, written from Andover, Jan. 3, 1843, contains the first mention of her future husband. "And the Sabbath school I must mention, because we have such a dear, good teacher, Mr. Everett, of the Theo logical Seminary. He sometimes calls on us, and does not go without closing the interview with prayer. He is intending to go as a missionary to Persia, when his studies nre completed, and is now studying the language with Mar Yohanan, who is learning our language of Mr. E. The Bishop finds our language difficult to acquire, and asks a great many strange questions. Mr. E. gave for one example, that he inquired what manhood meant. He said he knew what man meant, but what did hood mean?" In the spring of this year she returned home, uncertain whether she should enjoy the privilege so earnestly de sired, of resuming her studies in Andover. Shortly after a proposal was received, which decided some of her uncer tainties, and opened a way for her to enter on a new sphere of usefulness, a sphere for which she seemed eminently fitted by natural endowments and thorough cultivation, as well as elevated and earnest piety. Some of her feelings, in regard to these new prospects, are ex pressed in a letter to an absent sister, written at the time. " SOTITHBRIDGE, May 27, 1845. "We want you here now very much indeed, (I am speaking for myself,) which I presume you would not doubt if you knew how many times I have said it during the last week ; and perhaps you would have wished the same when I tell you, that if you had been here you would have formed an acquaintance with the gentleman in whom you say you are so much interested. When I wrote to you last, I did not suppose that he would be here ME. EVERETT. 19 before the 1st of June, and knew nothing to the contrary until a Aveek ago last Monday, when I received a letter, stating that he would be in Southbridge Tuesday evening. My first impulse was to write immediately to you, but March said the end of the world had not come yet ; and not knowing how long Mr. E. would be here, I thought it best not to write. I assure you, the opinion I had pre viously formed of him was not changed. . . . Do not say that I am under the influence of the blind boy entirely, will you ? for the impression I first had of him when in Andover was, that he was entirely devoted to the cause of our heavenly Master, and I still think I never met with a person who felt more for the advancement of Christ's kingdom. How unworthy am I, dear sister, of the regard of such a person, and how unfit to think even, of ever being engaged in a work which requires so much holiness and self-consecration, so much self-denial and devotion to the cause which I have professed to love, and yet neglected and dishonored. Do pray for me, dear sister, that all my motives, actions, thoughts, and feelings may be right in the sight of him who looks at the heart, and knows all. I have prayed that I might not be permitted to act wrong in this matter, which it seems to me is of almost infinite importance ; but my heart is so deceitful and so little known to myself, that perhaps I have felt it but little. What a consolation to think that all our ways are in the hands of one who is able to guide them in mercy ! " She spent the next summer in teaching in Sturbridge, and in close application to reading and study during all the intervals she could obtain from her school duties. The following letter, and a few entries in her journal, furnish the only record of her Christian experience and her occupations during this summer, which she often after wards referred to as one of the most pleasant portions of her life. 20 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. " You know how delightful all nature is, robed in her mantle of green, and the flowers ' Every where about us are they glowing; ' and the birds, catching the inspiration, swell their notes of praise to the God of nature ; and we, how can we resist the impulse we feel to join in the general chorus, and praise him too ! I enjoy myself very much. The great est difficulty I have is that I can not accomplish half enough ; the days and weeks fly. Six are already gone since I came here ; whether any good has been done by my labors in my school, or not, they will not return." In her journal, July 14, she writes : " Lest my attention and prayers should be too exclu sively devoted to one object, to the neglect of others equally important, it may be well to conform to a system by which each day some particular department of the great work of the world's salvation shall claim my atten tion. For the present I will adopt the following plan, seeking the Holy Spirit to guide me by his influences, that my soul may be filled with love to the whole human race, and that I may be exercised with a holy zeal for the interests of the cause of God in the world. " Sunday, the church in our own land ; Monday, the cause of education ; Tuesday, the Bible cause ; Wednes day, foreign missions ; Thursday, home missions : Friday, seamen and temperance ; Saturday, the Sabbath and Sab bath schools." July 21. " I have reason to thank the Lord that he condescends to meet me with a blessing when I seek to draw near to him in prayer. I do trust that I feel a will ingness and a desire to do or suffer any thing which will be for his glory." July 31. " This day I close my school, and take per haps a final leave of many of those with whom I have been associated. Have I done my duty to them ? is a CLOSE OP TERM. 21 question which causes me anxiety. But regrets are now useless, and I pray God to bless what has been done in accordance with his will, and counteract any influence that may have been exerted, of a contrary tendency. May I meet all these dear children in heaven ! " And I must bid farewell to this my little room, where I have spent so many happy hours, hours which I trust have not been wholly unprofitable ; where I have felt in some degree my unworthiness and sinfulness, and have been led to draw near to God, pleading his promises, until I humbly hope that in his infinite compassion he has drawn near to me. Now may his Spirit attend me to my home, and there restrain me that I wander not from him, but preserve me from the power of temptation, and help me to live devoted to his service." CHAPTER III. Return to Andover Marriage Departure from Home. IN the earliest letter of the next year, we find Miss H. again at her beloved studies in Andover. ANDOVER, January 13, 1844. DEAR SISTER : It is now the evening of the holy Sab bath. Clear and beautiful the day has been, fit emblem of the eternal rest which we hope to enjoy when the tem pests of life have all subsided, and we enter upon a new, a heavenly existence, where no sinful thoughts will ever intrude, with nothing to divert from the celestial employ ment, which will engage our whole souls. " O glorious hour ! O blest abode ! " Mr. Taylor has preached two excellent sermons to-day. He has been sick, and did not preach his new-year ser mon until last Sabbath. It was very good ; from the text "Redeeming the time, because the days are evil." He showed us the importance of laboring for God now. In the afternoon was the communion service. In the evening, at the Sabbath-school Concert, we were addressed by Mr. Green, Secretary of the American Board. He was in town during Saturday, spoke to the students in the evening, and has preached through the day at the chapel of the Theological Seminary. He is filled with the spirit of missions. It seems to be his life, his breath. I think MISSIONARY ASPIRATIONS. 23 he infuseu some of this feeling into the hearts of those who heard him. The work is to be done ; and why not labor now, as well as after millions on millions have passed from the shades of heathenism into eternal dark ness in the world of woe. "VV hy do we not arise in the strength of Christ, with Paul for our example, and in obe dience to the same commands, stimulated by the same promises, and anticipating the same blessed reward, why do we not act ? Filled with a holy zeal, he boldly preached the un searchable riches of Christ in every direction where his name had not been named, enduring every peril to which a mortal can be exposed, yet, nothing daunted, he presses on in his good fight until his course is finished and he goes to receive his crown of righteousness. Are our lives more valuable than Paul's, that we should not lay them down in this glorious work ? You expect by this time to know the destination of your friends, if the Lord shall see fit to send us, who are so unworthy, to the heathen ; but it is not yet decided ; how soon it will be, I do not know. Tell father it is pos sible we may go to China ; if not, it is probable to India, which we most earnestly hope will be approved by him and all our dear friends, because wherever there is a work for us to do, there the Lord will send us, and there I trust we shall delight to go. Is it possible, dear sister, ere another short year has passed, that I shall have bidden a final adieu to those so dear to me ? It may be so, but it is only an earthly sep aration, which is momentary. You would not detain us ; we would not stay ; but seeking to be clad with the whole gospel armor, go and carry the glad news of a Saviour's love to the perishing heathen. Oh, forget us not when daily you bow before the throne of Almighty grace, then pray for us 24 THE MISSIONARY SISTKRS. The following to her parents, dated Andover, January 28, 1844, beautifully exhibits the contending emotions which agitated her heart in view of circumstances which were beginning now to give greater definiteness to her prospect of a missionary life. MY VERY DEAR PARENTS : It is Sabbath evening, and after having attended church twice, and spent some time in reading, meditation, and prayer, I yield to a strong desire to write to you, to you, who in my early infancy dedi cated me to God ; who early instructed me, before closing my eyes in sleep, to say " Our Father," to one above ; and taught me all the truths of our religion as revealed in the word of God ; who have watched over me from year to year, ministering most kindly to all my wants when with you, and never failing to remember me at the throne of grace, whether present or absent. Much more than all this received at your hands, calls for my deepest gratitude and affection ; which I fondly hope is not without a re sponse, and a most hearty one, from my inmost soul. Often, very often, when separated from you and the society of brothers and sisters, my thoughts revert to my own dear home, and the circle of loved ones there ; and then how I long to join you, to mingle my petitions with yours at the hours of devotion, and my voice in songs of praise. Those happy days when so many of us were assembled under the paternal roof, are passed. Two have firesides of their own to gladden and bless; one is far away from his youthful home ; one dear one is in heaven ; others away, though not far ; one has a home in the sunny South ; and only three from the large band daily meet around our own domestic hearth. Yet, dear parents, you murmur not that you are denied the happiness you might receive if more were permitted to be with you to cheer your way down the declivity of life. You have sought to train them up for usefulness in the world, and you have MISSIONARY ASPIRATIONS. 25 the unspeakable pleasure of feeling that most of those whom God committed to you, and whom you dedicated to him, have ratified the covenant " by surnaming them selves by the name of Israel ; " so that, wherever they are, you can feel that they are in the service and under the protection of Israel's God. And one of your children seems called to labor in the cause of God on heathen ground, even your unworthy Seraphina ; and more and more un worthy do I seem as I am led to a nearer view of the work as a stern reality. Mr. Everett received a letter from Mr. Green, in behalf of the A. B. C. F. M., last week, stating that his papers had been laid before the Committee, and were accepted. No formal appointment was made, as they wished to con fer with him further in regard to the field of labor, before his designation, when the two could be made together; requesting to see him as soon as convenient. He went to Boston yesterday, expecting to return to-morrow. Then, it is probable, the portion of the Lord's vineyard in Avhich we are destined to labor will be assigned; that dark corner of the earth where we may be the humble instruments of scattering light and knowledge will be pointed out. Oh, why am I called to contemplate this great and glorious employment, when there are so .many in every respect far more worthy, and better fitted for the work ! Often I fear that I may " run and not be sent ; " but my earnest prayer is, "Forbid it, Lord, and consecrate me wholly to thee; fit me to be an acceptable laborer for thee, and send me to the heathen. Let me tell of a Saviour's love to the benighted, and, by pointing to Cal vary, soothe some troubled spirit that had never heard the story of the Cross." And wherever the Lord may send me, there may I delight to go, even if it be to India's torrid clime. You, my dear parents, as well as myself, are aware that 3 26 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. one of so ardent a temperament as mine is in peculiar danger of yielding to the influence of wrong motives. It may be possible that a strong attachment to an earthly friend will have an undue influence ; against this I pray, and trust that my petitions are not in vain, and that the consecration to God of all my powers of body and mind, my highest love and best services, will be accepted. And as I endeavor daily to renew it, will not you, my parents, join me in my requests that I may have a purer heart, a more holy love, stronger faith, and every other grace necessary to make me an acceptable offering on the altar of missions? Your petitions will avail much in my behalf. Mr. Everett will write you soon, if his designation is made. Dear father, you will not shrink to send, with your blessing, those whom you love to India, if such seems to be the appointment of Providence. I dare not think that, ere the months of this year have passed, I may be called to bid a last farewell to my dear, dear home and much-loved friends. But it is the Lord who says, "As thy day is so shall thy strength be." Your very affectionate daughter, SERAPHINA. It seemed quite probable for a time that Mr. Everett and Miss H. would be appointed to join a company of missionaries to sail in a few weeks for India, and their minds were somewhat agitated respecting it, as they both felt themselves unprepared to engage so soon in the work before them. Mr. E. needed yet a half year to finish his theological course, and Miss Haynes wished also to con tinue another six months at her studies. But she writes in a sweetly submissive spirit, willing to go or stay, as the Lord should direct, and to go where he should appoint. The following passage from one of these letters shows how entirely she had consecrated herself to the missionary work : , FEELINGS IN VIEW OP HER LABORS. 27 " I have been called to look at the near prospect of a home among degraded heathen, to a wide separation from you, my precious sister, from my dear parents, and all those to whom I am so closely and tenderly bound. But, by the grace of God, I have not felt the least shrinking, only as far as my unworthiness for the service is con cerned. This, with the excitement occasioned by the suddenness with which it seemed, for a few days past, that we must engage in the missionary work, led me unguardedly to make an expression in my last letter which has since troubled me, lest you should interpret it differ ently from what I intended. My head and heart do ache when I think of the thousands of poor starving heathen, perishing for want of the bread of life, and so few ready to break it to them ; but not when I think the blessed privi lege may be mine, of denying myself a few of the pleasures and comforts of life, that I may hasten to them, and spend my days in seeking to lead to Calvary some of those benighted ones." A single entry in her journal during her last two terms at Andover describes so fully her missionary feelings that it is introduced entire. "A year has quickly flown since I was called to decide the important question whether I would share the joys and sorrows, the toils and trials of a missionary life. To this cause of God I have sought to consecrate myself; but the Searcher of hearts only knows whether the consecra tion is sincere. I trust I am his, to be used in whatever way will best honor his name ; but have I the devotedness to him necessary to make me an acceptable laborer among the ignorant and degraded heathen? "A year this subject has been almost constantly before my mind, and yet how cold is my heart ! Often indeed have I wept bitter tears when I have considered the darkness that pervades so many millions of souls, and longed to be the means of dispelling the cloud from even 28 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. one of these sin-darkened minds ; of whispering pardon and peace to a soul just emerging from the thick shades of pagan idolatry ; of pointing some self-tortured Hindoo to the cross of Christ, that he may hear the Saviour say, ' Take my yoke upon you, which is easy, and my burden, which is light.' " What are all the sacrifices I may make in this work when I contemplate the scene on Calvary, where the Lord of glory bowed his head to purchase man's redemption ? Or what the sufferings that may fall to my lot, compared with those of a soul lost for ever ? " Oh, why are my feelings so languid ! My soul should rather burn with love for the perishing, so that my thanks givings would daily be offered to God for the prospect he has given me of participating in the glorious work. ""Within the last few weeks, the period for a time seemed short that I might enjoy the blessings of a Christian land, of my own dear home, and the society of the loved ones wont to gather around that sacred spot. But the Lord made me willing, and enabled me to rejoice even in the anticipation of flying to the heathen. Yet it was with much trembling lest I should run and not be sent, that I have been led to call earnestly upon him who hears the young ravens when they cry. " But God's time had not come, and it is that for which we wait, earnestly seeking to be better prepared to go whenever he shall call ; to be clad in the whole gospel armor, ready for the trying conflict." After spending her spring vacation at home, she returned for her last term to Andover. In a letter written May 13, after speaking with lively interest of a work of the Holy Spirit then in progress at A., she describes a visit she had recently made to Boston, to be present at the departure of Messrs. Hoisington, Scudder, and Taylor, with their wives, the company with whom they had expected to sail for India. After attending the public religious exercises VIEWS OF A MISSIONARY LIFE. 29 of the evening previous, she went " on board the ship that was to bear them, perhaps for ever, from the scenes and friends they loved," and adds, " I trust it was by means of strength from God that I was kept calm, although my faith (I must confess it) had been severely tried in more quiet hours, when my poor weak nature called loudly for sympathy; then I felt how little was my confidence in God, how little my love for the poor heathen." To her mother, a little later, she writes : " The future is not dark ; it is the call of God which I seek to obey, and it is his voice that says, ' Lo ! I am with you alway.' And is not this enough to dissipate all clouds of distrust and unbelief? Oh that it did work this in me at all times ! But a voice within sometimes tells me, ' You are unworthy, you are not sent of God, and can not call the promise yours.' Perhaps it is so ; and then is it not pos sible that these are temptations of our great adversary, designed to weaken my confidence in my heavenly Master ? I do long to be entirely submissive in his hands, to trust him fully, confidently. I am weak, but he is almighty. My soul earnestly longs to be engaged in his work among the heathen, and I pray that I may go with my whole heart where he guides." .... To one of her sisters she writes, July 8 : " How good, how kind is my heavenly Father ! I do pray that my life and health may be spared and grace given me to labor long in his service. Why do we live for any thing short of this ? Why do we not count all else but loss, and feel that to win Christ ourselves, and lead others to him, is the only object worth living for? Yes; let us give all, it is not too much ; it is nothing. It may cost a few tears, some pangs of grief; but what are they compared with the redemption of souls ? " Shortly after the above was written, her last term at Andover closed, and she returned to spend a little time at home before leaving it to return no more. 3* 30 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. It was finally decided by the Prudential Committee that Mr. Everett should join the Armenian mission in Western Asia. Of the reasons for this change in their destination there is no mention in any of Miss Haynes's letters. The only allusion to it is found in the following to one of her brothers, dated Nov. 9 : " The future is all uncertain. A long time we waited to know where the Lord would have us labor. He has now, in his own time, directed us to a most important and deeply interesting portion of his vineyard. Now the time when he wishes us to occupy this field is in his hand, and we hope to be ready whenever called for ; ready to go, trusting in the arm of Heaven for strength and wisdom to fight the battles of the Lord amid the darkness of superstition. Oh for a more entire consecration to this glorious work, more living faith, glowing zeal, and warmer love ! " In September Miss Haynes made her first and last visit to Mr. Everett's paternal home in Halifax, Vermont. Some of the incidents of this little journey, and the family meeting, are pleasantly described by her in several letters, which we are compelled entirely to omit, excepting a single sentence in a letter dated from the "loved old home," of which she writes : "All the family spent the Sabbath at home, save the brother at Barre, and the sister at Peru. S has told you how on Saturday after all had arrived, we visited the spot where the loved mother sleeps. It was a sad but precious time. My thoughts flew back to my own dear mother, and I thanked God that she still lives to bless me by her precious counsels and prayers." The following to her sister Eleanor was written just on the eve of her marriage and departure from her childhood's home : " I did not think, when I wrote you last, that you would hear from us again so soon : that so soon I should be called MARRIAGE LETTER TO HER PARENTS. 31 hastily to pen my last epistle to you from my own dear home ; probably the last in the land of my birth, iny own loved America. " The Stamboul arrived on Wednesday last. Mr. Ever ett received a letter from Dr. Anderson this afternoon, stating that the day appointed for her to sail for Smyrna is the 20th of his month, and we are to be in Boston on the 17th. So you see we have but one week here. Oh that we might spend that chiefly in attending to our spiritual interests, in seeking entire consecration of soul and body to the great and holy work on which we are about to enter ! Oh that worldly things might shrink into comparative insignificance, and Christ fill our souls ! Do, dear brother and sister, be much in prayer for us, that we may be prepared by God's grace for every event that awaits us." Miss Ilaynes's marriage to the Rev. Joel Sumner Ever ett took place Feb. 12, 1845. Five days later she bade a final adieu to her beloved parents, and the home and its pleasant surroundings so dear to her heart. The follow ing brief extracts are some of her last words from her native land : Boston, Feb. 20, 1845. MY DEAR, VERY DEAR PARENTS : Are you thinking of us to-day as embarking for our future home ? You should have been informed to the contrary, before this, that your tender sympathies might be spared the pain a few days longer of seeing us in imagination commit our selves to a passage across the wide, treacherous sea. . . I need not tell you that you are scarcely at all absent from my thoughts, and have not been since I looked upon your faces, and heard your voices for the last time on earth. I have prayed, and do pray God to be with and comfort, cheer, and bless you abundantly, continually fill your souls with peace, and spare your lives long to bless 82 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. your family and the world. Pray much for us, that the promises of our Saviour may be verified to us, that we may be prepared for eminent usefulness. BOSTON HARBOR, Bark Stamboul, Feb. 25, 1845. MY VERY DEAR PARENTS : I can not forbear writing a word to you this evening, since all is so calm and quiet here, and we have nothing to keep our thoughts from turning to those with whom from henceforth we can com municate only in this way. I have bade adieu to you, dear father and mother, and all the dear friends to whom my heart has been wont so fondly to cling, and from whom, even now, I am departed only in body, and I am not unhappy ; no, far from it. The Saviour, to whose service I have given myself, is near me. He has sustained me amid the trying scenes of this day, and will not forsake me while I, at his bidding, " go far hence." . . . Our captain talks very well about missionaries who have sailed with him, and is very favorable toward religious exercises on board, prayers in the cabin and preaching on the Sabbath. Mr. E. heard him forbid a man who took an oath, to do the like again on board the vessel. . . Love, love to all, from Sumner and myself. 6^ o'clock, and here we are just losing sight of our native hills at the rate of six knots an hour. The vessel turns a little on one side. I do not mean to be sick. Pilot leaving. O Good-by. SERAPHINA. CHAPTER IV. Embarkation for Smyrna Miss Lovell Her Early Life and Missionary Feelings. IT was a small missionary company that embarked in The Stamboul, Capt. Kenrick, for Smyrna, Feb. 25, 1845; Mr. and Mrs. Everett appointed to Smyrna, and Miss Har riet Martha Lovell (afterwards Mrs. Hamlin) to take charge of the proposed Female Seminary at Constanti nople. But in earnest, whole-hearted consecration to the Saviour's cause, and fitness in every respect for the mis sionary work, these three were a host. "While they are passing their first days at sea, making acquaintance with each other and with the new world around them, we may appropriately introduce to the reader Miss Lovell, whose future life and missionary labors in connection with Mrs. Everett's, will make up a large part of the following pages. The particulars that have been obtained of her early life are few, and in regard to dates and places, not very definite. Her father, Ovid Lovell, Esq., was a native of Charlestown, N. H., who married Miss Harriet Deming, only daugher of Benjamin Deming, Esq., of Danville, Vt., a very lovely and amiable lady. He had three children, two sons and his daughter Martha. He subsequently re moved to Rockingham, on the opposite side of the Con necticut, where he had the misfortune to lose his wife, and Martha to be deprived early in life of a mother so 34 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. well fitted to guide and educate her young mind. She found, however, an excellent home in the family of her maternal grandfather, and one who almost supplied to her the place of a mother, in Mrs. Deming, the second wife of her grandfather, a woman of uncommon piety. It is thought that fco the influence of this good grandmother may be traced the foundation of Martha's lovely charac ter, and especially her early and devoted attachment to the missionary cause, as that was a prominent character istic of Mrs. Deming's piety. When Martha was thirteen, her father was again mar ried, and she found a home once more under the paternal roof, in Palmyra, N". Y. The excellent lady who faith fully and affectionately filled her own mother's place, and whom she seems always to have regai'ded with a daugh ter's love, writes of her: "When I entered her father's family, I found her an amiable, conscientious child, lovely in all her intercourse with her parents and brothers, and always a great favorite with her young companions. She was remarkably affectionate and kind in her dispo sition, and I can not remember ever hearing her speak an unkind or hasty word." But though so amiable, and evincing from early child hood an unusual reverence for sacred things, she did not give evidence of piety until two years later. When she was fifteen, the church in Palmyra, then under the pastoral care of the Rev. Mr. Shumway, was blessed with a revival, and she was among the first to partake of its blessings. The following year she united by a public profession of her faith with the people of God. But the morning of Martha's life, which had been so early clouded by a mothei-'s death, was destined to be again and again overcast. She was blessed with a most tender and excellent father, whom she devotedly loved, A brother-in-law writes of him : " He possessed a well- balanced mind, sterling integrity, kindness of disposition, EARLY LIFE OP MISS LOVELL. 35 and an urbane deportment that made him beloved and respected. In the culture and training of his children he spared neither expense nor effort." This good father was taken away when, she was just at an age to feel such a loss most keenly. Another affliction which threw a deep shadow over her young spirit, was the loss of her brother Frank at sea. Very frequent and touching allusions to this event are found in her letters. To these early sorrows, which seem to have left so lasting an impression on her affectionate heart, may perhaps be ascribed, in part, the habitual seri ousness of her countenance and manner, though her nat ural temperament was reserved, and rather timid and retiring. After her father's death Miss Lovell spent some years with her eldest brother in Wisconsin, and did not return to her mother in Palmyra until a year previous to the commencement of her missionary life. Miss Lovell's mind seems to have been led quite early to the missionary work, with a desire to engage in it per sonally. Mr. K. G. Pardee, who was Superintendent of the Sabbath school with which she was connected for some years in Palmyra, and was also an intimate and valued friend of hers, writes of her : " The first feature of her character or actions which impressed me, was her con stant attendance at the teachers' meeting, and her deep and unusual interest, shown in her very quiet way, in the truths of God's word. Next, I noticed her increasing in- * O terest in the monthly concert of prayer for the conver sion of the world. We often took sweet counsel together in regard to the great cause of missions at home and abroad, and her eye, I could see, delighted to roam over the whitening fields of the American Board. She sent to me for all my books on the missionary work, and particu larly the Missionary Herald for many years previous." The result of all this thought and investigation was, 36 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. that she came to the calm, yet earnest conviction, that it was her duty to go herself to impart the knowledge of Christ and salvation to the benighted of her own sex in some dark part of the world. While her mind was still agitated on this important subject, she addressed the following letter to her former pastor, then settled in Newark, N. J. : PALMYRA, Sept. 13, 1844. MY DEAR MR. SHUMWAY : The importance of my errand will, I trust, be a sufficient apology for thus addressing you. I have for many weeks been wishing the advice of some Christian friend on a subject which lies near my heart, and I know of no one I can look to for counsel upon such a subject with more confidence than yourself. For several months the subject of foreign mis sions has dwelt much upon my mind, and I have scarcely at any time been released from other cares, but my mind has instantly reverted to it, and the thought has forced itself upon me, perhaps it is my duty to devote myself to this cause. The thought of my small attainments, and of my piety, which I fear is still less, for a time checked this idea; but it is still ever returning. It would be difficult for me to tell you all the workings of my mind on this subject. That God should choose one so unworthy as I to engage in this great enterprise seems impossible, while I remember how many thousands there are every way better qualified, of eminent piety, and greater love for souls ; and then I remember that many of these have strong ties to bind them to their homes and friends, while there are but few to detain me here ; one after another has been removed, and but very few remain. Then a remembrance of my past religious course, of my many backslidings, of the many wounds I have brought upon my Saviour's cause, and the fear lest I should in future be guilty of the same, all these make me to doubt. And INQUIRING FOR DUTY. 37 again I find myself asking, "What will the world say ? I have never done my duty to those around me here, and will they not wonder at my presumption in thinking to teach others ? I am deeply sensible of my past unfaith fulness, and I think nothing would give me greater pain than the idea of spending the remainder of my life, either here or elsewhere, so profitless, so unfruitful. When I review my past life, I am amazed at the long-suffering of God ; and when I look around, and see how much there is to be done in the world before the earth shall be filled with the glory of God, and how indifferent the great mass of professing Christians appear to be, I wonder that God does not come out in judgment against his people. And what can 7" do ? That there is great need of mis sionary laborers of the right kind, we all know. If I had money, with my present feelings, I would give it to send such. Can I do any good by going myself? If so, shall I not say, "Here am I, Lord, what wilt thou have me to do?" Oh ! let me beg your prayers that I may be guided aright in a decision of this question ; that if my heavenly Father sees that I shall only prove a dishonor to his cause, and shall not glorify him, I may not be encouraged to think more of this; but if I can in any way by this act be the means of saving one soul, or promote his cause, that my duty may be made plain. This matter has been thus far communicated to no one except my mother. I have felt much diffidence in speak ing of it but to Him who seeth in secret. I will say no more, only to ask your counsels and your prayers. This letter shows, besides her earnest inquiry in regard to her own duty, and her deep interest in the missionary work, her humility, and severity in judging herself. "While she thus accuses herself of unfaithfulness and back- slidings, she was looked upon by her friends as a pattern of consistent and devoted piety. This trait of humility 4 38 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. was always a prominent one in her character. She was ever ready, in lowliness of mind, to esteem others better than herself. When Miss Lovell decided to offer herself as a mission ary teacher to the American Board, it was with an unre served consecration of herself to the Saviour's cause, and a willingness to go to any part of his wide vineyard which he might appoint. She replied to the question, "Which of the stations of the Board would you prefer ? " " I have no choicer "But surely you have a choice whether to go to the deadly clime of Africa, or some pleasanter field of labor, if the Lord will ? " "As the Lord will," she said ; " I really have not turned my mind to any place iu prefer ence, but leave it all to the Board." On making her wishes known to the officers of the Board, she was told that they were just then looking for a lady to take charge of a proposed seminary for Armenian females in Constantinople, and were at that time in corre spondence with two, one, of whom would probably fill the post. She was, however, requested to give, in writing, her views of a missionary life, in compliance with which request, she addressed the following communication to Dr. Anderson : PALMYRA, Dec. 24, 1814. DEAR SIR: Your letter of the 18th to Mr. Fisher was handed to me this morning, and in compliance with your request I hasten to reply to it, and to endeavor to make you in some measure acquainted with my desires and motives in relation to the work of missions. It would be difficult to say what first led my thoughts to this subject. From a child I have at times thought much of it; but it was not until a few months since that I began seriously to inquire what might be my duty. I had long felt a conviction that, as a professed disciple of Christ, I wag not fulfilling his will while living for myself, forgetful of the LETTER, TO KEV. DR. ANDERSON. 39 salvation of others ; that his service required a more entire consecration of myself than I had ever made. I asked, " Lord, what wilt thou have me to do ? " Fields for use fulness were not wanting on every hand, and while seek ing for a suitable opportunity to engage in teaching at home, I was led almost imperceptibly to think more and more of the millions who are perishing in other lands for want of the bread of life. I thought too that while here every Christian may labor, but few are willing to leave all and go to the destitute in other lands. I had received many lessons in the school of affliction which had taught me that my home is not here, and there were not as many obstacles in the way of my going as in the case of many much better qualified. I thought of it much, and made it the subject of prayer long, before mentioning my wishes to any one, until I dared no longer keep silence. I felt that I could not enjoy the blessing of God, should I neglect what seemed so plainly my duty. I had no pi'eference for any particular field of labor. My only wish was that in some humble way I might be made useful, and, if I could be more useful at home than abroad, that I might not be permitted to go. When the proposal of a station at Constantinople was made known to me, I was almost overwhelmed under a sense of my own incompetence and insufficiency for' so responsible a place. I felt that as I had no experience in teaching, which might be requisite, I might perhaps be more useful in some humbler sphere. Still, as I had com mitted the case entirely to God, I knew that if he designed I should go there, his grace could qualify me. I trust I have no wish to go where I could not be useful, or where by my own inefficiency I might embarrass the efforts of others ; and it will be with trembling that I shall assume this responsibility, should it finally be so determined. That God may guide you in your counsels and decision is my most earnest prayer. 40 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. Should it be thought best that I should go to Constan tinople, perhaps you, sir, could inform me what means I should adopt, if any, preparatory to going ; whether in the short time remaining any knowledge which I might gain further of the mode of teaching here in our best seminaries would be of service there- This, and any other suggestion which you might make, would be most gratefully received. I presume it is not necessary to beg that your decision may be made known to me as speedily as possible, the time is so limited. In the mean time I remain most respectfully yours, H. M. LOVELL. REV. RUFTJS ANDERSON, D D., Missionary House, Boston. Very soon after this letter was sent, she received intelli gence of her appointment to Constantinople, with the re quest to hold herself in readiness to sail in eight or ten weeks. Soon after her sending application to the Board, she wrote to her brother in Wisconsin : " And now, my dear brother, I have that to communicate which I fear will hardly meet your full approbation, though I trust you will not oppose it. For a long time I have been satisfied that I was not answering the end of my existence in my present situation, and that I ought to endeavor to render myself useful in some way, by teaching or otherwise. It would be need less, and I fear you would hardly understand me, were I to tell you all that has led me at length to the determi nation to be a missionary. Should I tell you that for months past I have scarcely had any other desire but to be thus engaged, that the love of Christ constraining me, as I trust, I am willing to leave my home and friends if I can be made the means of good to others, you will not, I hope, accuse me of Quixotism or fanaticism. " I have offered myself to the American Board. Should LETTERS TO HER BROTHER. 41 my services be accepted, it remains with them to direct my future destination. " Now let me beg of you to offer no opposition to this step, as it will only add to the pain of separation. I believe Providence has marked this course for me. I firmly believe it to be my duty, and trust that his presence will go with me. Do you remember I told you, my dear Fred, I sadly feared we should never meet again? Oh! must it be so ? Never, never did I realize half the love I have for you, until since this decision has been made, of self- exile from you. My brother, a separation for this life is painful, but must this parting be a final one ? Shall we meet, after the short parting in this life, at the right hand of God ? Oh ! shall we both, with the sainted ones who are there, sit down with all the blood-washed throng above ? What can I say to you, my dear brother, to express half the love I have for you, and the anxiety of my heart that you may no longer live a stranger to God and true religion ? My heart can not rest satisfied till you and M. are brought to the feet of Jesus, and till there is a prospect that your little one shall be given to God. For this I Avill not cease to pray ; and the hope and belief that this prayer will be answered, will cheer me when we shall be separated still farther. May God ever bless you ! " After receiving notice of her appointment by the Board, she wrote to the same brother, Jan. 6, 1845 : " Now that the sentence of self-banishment from home and friends has gone forth, no words can describe the mingled emo tions which fill my heart, especially at the thought of never, never seeing your faces again this side the grave. Not that for a moment I have ever regretted the decision, but oh, the thought that this parting may be for eternity ! and how do thoughts of my own unfaithfulness, and appar ent indifference to these things while with you, now dis tress and humble me ! God knows I have ever felt a deep desire for your salvation ; but I have been too prone to 42 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. suffer a foolish and wicked reserve and diffidence to close my mouth when my heart was full. Could I but have the assurance that we should meet, an unbroken family, at the right hand of God, the parting but for this short life would be robbed of its sting." When the time arrived for Miss Lovell to take leave of her friends and home, her pastor, the Rev. Mr. Fisher, kindly accompanied her to Boston, and remained with her until she had taken her last look at her native land. His society and kind attentions were a great comfort to her at this trying time. She thus mentions Mr. and Mrs. Everett, whom she now met for the first time : " I am very much pleased with them, have no doubt I shall love them much ; indeed, I do already. She has a sweet, pale face, and looks rather sad ; but she has just parted from a large circle of friends, and it is not strange she should look sad." The following is a part of her last letter from her native land : BOSTON, Monday morning, Feb. 24, 1845. MY DEAREST MOTHER : I can not close my packet of letters this morning, without adding one word more, as I have a moment's time before dinner. I am increasingly happy in the prospect before me. Trials and sorrows I expect, and I do not wish to be free from them. God will give me grace to bear them ; and he will give you grace and wisdom according to your need, if you do but look to him for them. It is my constant prayer that you may be abundantly blessed, that II. and C. may be very, very soon converted and made children of God. Will Clarissa be so kind as to ask Mr. Pardee what dis position he has made of my Sabbath-school class, who is their teacher, ete. and give them, next Sabbath, my best PARTING LETTER. 43 love, and an assurance of my remembrance every Sabbath, and my prayers that they may all become heirs of glory. Dear Henry, one word to you. My darling brother, you know not how your sister loves you ; but God loves you better, even, than I do ; and he is calling you to give your heart to him. I saw a little boy six years old, son of Mr. Champion, who died in Africa, who is anxiously wish ing to be a man, that he may go and tell the poor Africans about the Saviour. He will not be called an American, because he was born in Africa, and means to go there a missionary. It is my prayer that God by his grace will give you a new heart to love and serve him, and make you a missionary. Give my love, dear Clarissa, to all the girls, [mention ing several by name,] and all I have not mentioned. God bless you all ! I am almost glad that none of you will be here, to-morrow. My serenity and peace would be disturbed. The parting with my dear pastor will be the trying moment. Farewell for a little ! "We shall soon hear from each other, and if faithful, shall soon meet. Affectionately your daughter, MARTHA. This beloved pastor has also been called to his rest and reward, and was, perhaps, one of the first to meet and welcome her to the blissful shores of her celestial home, as he was one of the last to bid her Godspeed as she sailed away from the shores of her earthly home, on her mission of love and mercy to a far-distant land. CHAPTER V. Incidents of the Voyage Arrival at Smyrna First Impressions. WE left the little missionary company in The Stamboul, making acquaintance with each other, and with the novel ties and wonders of their strange " life on the ocean wave." It required no long time for two persons like Mrs. Everett and Miss Lovell to become acquainted with and love each other. Their characters were in all respects congenial. Their hopes and aims for the advancement of the Saviour's kingdom and the welfare of their benighted Armenian sisters, wei - e the same ; and there sprung up be tween them, at once, an ardent friendship, resembling in devotion and constancy that which knit together in such strong bonds the souls of David and Jonathan. Both ladies kept a journal of their sea life for their home friends. Mrs. Everett's is very full, and describes minutely and graphically the sights and incidents of their voyage. Miss Lovell's records more of feeling and reflection than of incident. We are compelled to limit ourselves to a few brief extracts : Mrs. E. writes, March 3. " Two weeks have passed since I bade farewell to you, my much loved father and mother, and my dear, dear home. These weeks have been busy, exciting, deeply trying, yet joyful. Christ has been near, and very precious to my soul. " The morning of the 27th brought us a snow-storm, with a heavy sea, and consequently a rolling, tumbling vessel, yet we were quite comfortable during the day", and A STORM AT SKA. 45 took some light food. Mr. E. Avas on deck part of the time, and, with his aid, I crawled to the door, and for the first time saw the majesty of the ocean. The storm of snow and rain continued, with some wind, and the whole broad expanse of dark blue waters seemed wrought into a fury. The scene was fraught with awful grandeur. The sea truly ' mounted to the heavens, and went down again to the deep.' Now the crested wave would approach in silent majesty to the side of our frail bark, dash upon it a torrent of its briny waters, or perhaps only sprinkle us with the white foam and spray it bore on its bosom, then retire slowly and suddenly, till it lost itself in the multitude hurrying on to take its place." . . . March 5. " Here, if possible, more emphatically than on the land, we are constantly made sensible of the omnipresence of the Deity. The winds, the mountain waves, the whirling spray, and the deep abyss of waters beneath and around us, unite their voices, and as with ten thousand tongues, proclaim, * There is a God.' But the most precious mani festations of his presence are made in our own souls. He is to us an ever-present friend. He has thus far protected and blessed us, and we will not for a moment remove our confidence from his almighty arm. Dear father and mother, I wish you knew how calm and happy I have been since my home has been on the roaring deep." . . . 10. " We are all as contented and happy as you could expect perhaps wish us to be. "We exercise as much as we can, with the constant danger of receiving thumps and bruises, and eat as much as we can, at least, I do. We doze, talk, laugh, read, sing, think, and how precious the privilege pray. Although languid feel ings and wandering thoughts are by no means strangers to us here, still we have much to drive us near the throne of grace ; and the peace and joy there afforded seem doubly precious to us." 18. " How rapidly are the days and weeks gliding by ! 46 THE M1SSIONABY SISTERS. But my sympathies for my dear friends at home, be as sured, are no less real, or my affections less ardent, be cause thousands of long, weary miles stretch themselves between us." Miss Lovell writes, March 20 : "I am now writing on deck. Mrs. E. sits at a little distance reading aloud to her husband, the sailors all around us, mending sails, Capt. Kenrick at work carpentering, and in fine spirits in con sequence of our rapid progress. I love to sit on deck and watch the movements of the sailors, their prompt and cheerful obedience, with their ready ' aye aye, sir ! ' and oh, how often do thoughts of my poor lost brother come up before me, and fill my eye with tears, and my heart with sadness ! I see enough of the life of a sailor before the mast to convince me that the life of our dear brother Frank at sea, with his previous habits and educa tion, must have been a sad one ; and I doubt not that he often most bitterly lamented having left us. Oh, how mysterious the providence which thus removed him, just as he was returning to us ! But what we know not now, we shall know hereafter." Mrs. Everett, March 21. " Our last day on the At lantic, and a finer one we could not have wished. The morning was delightful, and of additional interest for us from the discovery of land, the coast of Portugal, thirty or forty miles distant. The breeze has been quite cool to-day, but we have spent the most of the time on deck, watching the course of the vessel through the compara tively quiet sea, and the brilliant reflection of the sunlight upon the gently moving surface of the water. Besides, we have had the company of four or five sails, and about sunset a large number of vessels were in sight at once. The enjoyment of such a day as this amply compensates for the trials we experienced during so many days. And such a close! After tea we went on deck, and saw land on either side, Cape Trafalgar on the Spanish, and Cape AN OCEAN SUNSET. 47 Spartel on the African coast. It appeared but a shade in the distance, but it was land. Then the sunset, not a cloud was to be seen in the blue vault above, the sun had run his race, and for the last time we saAV him sink beneath the dark waters of the Atlantic, leaving one of the richest, most perfectly beautiful skies I ever beheld. Half the circle of the horizon was most brilliantly lighted up by the rays of his departing glory. First, the deep orange rested upon the dark waters, which was mellowed into the full, clear yellow, and this gradually faded into the most delicate straw color, and finally lost itself in the pure blue above. You may think this was nothing remarkable, but it was beautiful, exquisitely beautiful. I lingered long, gazed and admired, admired and gazed. I had some thoughts of you all, at my own dear home, which I had left far in the west, where the sun was still high in the sky above it. But I did not long to be there. No, I be lieve the language of my heart was, Jerusalem, my glorious home, My soul still pants for thee.' " Glorious city ! no shades of darkness envelop thee, for there is no night there, neither need of the sun, for the Lamb is the light of it. Oh, may the Lord enable us all to reach those heavenly fields, and walk the golden streets ! " Mrs. Everett, March 22. " We were on deck at 4 o'clock this morning, and saw, by the light of the pale, full moon, the shores of Africa and Europe, Morocco and Spain. We could see only the dark, irregular outline on the clear sky, although not more than fifteen miles from one to the other. Soon the moon majestically sunk into its ocean bed, and the same glorious sun whose fading radiance had delighted us so much last evening, rose in full splendor from his watery couch, and threw new life and beauty over the scene; and all the morning we 48 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. have been feasting our eyes, and souls, too, by viewing on the one hand, hills jagged and broken, rising one above another, some through openings far in the distance, all of which, by their rocky, barren appearance, reminded us of barbarous Africa ; on the other hand, two high, rocky hills ; but this is not all. Towers and castles, gray and crumbling, are to be seen, and ruined fortifications, intermingled with little white cottages; and these too, are scattered over the undulating declivity to the shore, amid the now verdant fields, and vineyards clad in heavy foliage. And we have seen men, not men as trees walking, but a whole line of soldiers parading on the beach. This is with the aid of a glass, for we are dis tant two or three miles from the coast. But I can tell you nothing about it, nor of our feelings on viewing it. I only wish you were here, but that should be after a voyage across the Atlantic. March 25. "A lovely day, the thermometer almost at summer heat. The mountains of Spain still in view. I must tell you that on Sabbath afternoon, about the time of your morning service, we had religious exercises on deck. The day was fine, with but a slight motion of the vessel, and Mr. E. stood beside the work-bench, over which the Captain's cloak was thrown, and preached his sermon on the 'tenderness of Jesus,' to a congregation of fifteen. Such a presentation seemed well adapted to the wants of these sons of Neptune, wanderers on the treacherous deep. May they all be inclined to accept Christ as their friend and Saviour. " Our simple, but I trust sincere acts of devotion, were performed in sight of a land which has long been crushed beneath the cruel reign of the Man of Sin. The town of Malaga was in full view, in the center of which the dome of an immense cathedral rises to the height of 270 feet. To this magnificent edifice multitudes of Rome's deluded votaries daily resort, and by means of holy water, confes- THE MEDITERRANEAN. 49 sional, masses, and prayers to saints, prepare themselves, for what ? Deluded mortals ! The last great clay will show for what." . . . " Unless detained here by a calm, we shall probably to-day bid adieu to the shores of Spain, with whose history is associated so much that is sad, dark, cruel, the seat of the Inquisition, the theater of bloody Avars and persecutions. But it is a sunny land of fruitful vine yards, and sweet orange groves. Oh that it might soon be a truly Christian land ! " Miss Lovell, March 29. " I have not told you how attentive and polite Capt. Kenrick is to us. We like him and his officers much. The crew are very orderly ; no profanity or drinking is allowed. Two sweet little land birds visited us this afternoon ; one flew into my win dow, and sat there panting and weary with his long flight from the shores of Africa. He soon flew away, or at tempted to do so, but fell exhausted into the water. His mate still sits aloft in the rigging, giving us occasionally a note like the canary bird. Last night we stood on deck a long time, watching the beautiful phosphorescence which lit up the waters. Wherever the surface of the sea was broken, showers of living sparkles seemed to fly in every direction. Mr. Everett took a rope, and with it struck the water, producing an appearance rivaling in beauty any artificial fireworks." Under the same date Mrs. E. gives such a pretty pic ture, that we can not refrain from introducing it : " May you, dear parents, have as quiet, as lovely a Sat urday evening as we have enjoyed. This has been a beautiful day, but the sunset and twilight were passing beautiful. Not a breath ruffled the gently swelling sur face of the glassy sea, as it lay like one broad mirror, re flecting the mellow light thrown upon it by a perfect sky. As the sun was hidden from our view beneath the blue waters, its glory lingered, shedding beauty on both sky 2 50 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. and sea, and the stillness that reigned was the sacred, solemn stillness of the twilight hour. We seemed not to dare, certainly we cared not to speak, and the silence was unbroken save by the twitter of a little wanderer from the green-wood that had taken refuge among our sails, and the plunge of a porpoise, as in sport it threw itself high in the air, and then sunk in its native element. But these drew not our thoughts from him who is their maker as well as ours. We remained gazing and musing i;ntil the bright stars were twinkling above our heads, and then Sumner and I came down to our little room, and in that sweet, still hour, united our hearts in a season of communion with our kind heavenly Father, calling on our souls and all within us to bless his name for all the goodness and mercy that crown our days. We prayed for you and our dear friends, that the holy Sabbath, which is now approaching, may advance us all towards our heavenly rest, our blissful reunion in the skies." Miss Lovell, April 9. " Last night was a night of incessant tossing and pitching. The wind commenced blowing in the evening, and increased to a gale, what the captain called a regular Levanter. . . . Early in the night I was awakened by the song of the sailors above me. The chorus of ' cheerily ho ! ' was at first very pleasing, till something in the air, or the voices, suddenly reminded me so forcibly of Frank as to open the fountain of tears at once, and for a moment it seemed as though my heart would break. It was but for a moment ; I was enabled to feel that it was God who had taken him, and could say, his will be done. "Mrs. Everett is sick to-day, so that I have been obliged to go to the table without her. Charlotte Eliza beth says, in one of her works, that there are two classes of people in the world, those who are sea-sick and those who are not. She and I belong to the latter class." In a letter to her brother, dated April 14, Miss Lovell writes: APPROACH TO SMYRNA. 51 " "YVe yesterday entered the Archipelago, and are now in sight of the shores of classic Greece. The islands which stud this sea so beautifully are around us on every side. A bright and clear sun is shining above us to-day, and the very air seems to breathe of joy and gladness. Yet this very air is bearing me far, far away from all the scenes I love so well ; far from you, my dear brother, and this thought somewhat checks the delight I am inclined to feel in the prospect of reaching my journey's end." The same date she writes in her journal: "Passed to day the islands of Milo, Siphanto, Paros, Serpho, and Thermia. The sun went down to-night behind the Gre cian hills, bathing them in a flood of glory, and tinging the clouds around them with the most gorgeous tints imaginable. Altogether it was the most magnificent sun set I ever beheld, and fully realized my conceptions of Italian and Grecian sunsets. The evening which followed was scarcely less beautiful, and I remained on deck till a late hour, and thought of home and distant friends." Their pleasant voyage was now drawing to a close. April 17, Mrs. Everett writes: " This morning we found ourselves slowly proceeding up the Gulf of Smyrna, land, upon each side, appearing at a very short distance from us. Olive and cypress trees cover some of the hills, others are rocky and barren, and upon the sides of others still, and here and there all along the shore, are spots of the most delightful verdure. About noon we just discerned, in the smoky distance, at the base of a high hill, and close by the sea-shore, the long- looked-and-wished-for Smyrna, our future home. What my feelings are I can hardly tell you, only that there is a mingling of joy and sadness, of hope and trembling. I am sure we feel truly grateful to our kind Preserver through the perils of our voyage, and an earnest desire for the continued guidance and grace of the same Almighty friend. 52 THE MISSIOXAKY SISTEKS. " When I look on the strange land that lies before us, a voice seems to sound in my ears, 'What doest thou here ? ' And when I see the magnitude and importance of the work to be done, my soul cries as never before, ' Lord, who is sufficient for these things ? ' Our only strength and hope is in the might of him whom we have come to serve. May we be enabled to do something for the honor of Christ ! " But their hopes were not to be so soon realized. It was not until the morning of the 19th that they were permitted to set foot in the city, which for two days had tantalized their eyes with its near prospect. Miss L. says : " Mr. Van Lennep and Mr. Johnston came out in a caique to the vessel, and accompanied us to Mr. Adger's house, in the Frank quarter. They gave us a warm welcome, and made us feel at once as though we had long known and loved them." Soon after their arrival in Smyrna, they visited Bour- nabat, a beautiful village seven or eight miles from the city, where one of the missionary families was residing. Of the ride to this place she says : " The road to this village is delightful, passing through groves of olive and fig. These and the vineyards, the orange-trees covered with fruit and flowers, the burying- grounds, with their tall, dark cypresses, all remind me that I am in a strange land; but more than all, the, thronging multitudes of bearded and turbaned Turks, Armenians and Jews, who crowd the narrow streets, many of them scarcely wide enough for three persons to walk or ride abreast, and the unknown tongues which salute my ear on every side, tell me that I am in a land of darkness and ignorance, and not in my own happy country." But they did not allow the novel and interesting scenes around them to divert their minds, even for a few days, from the great object which had led them to this strange AN ARMENIAN CHURCH. 53 land. They immediately obtained a teacher, and in one or two days after their arrival, commenced taking daily lessons in Armenian. Four days after their arrival, Miss Lovell writes : " I have learned the alphabet, which has thirty-eight letters, some of them extremely difficult to sound, and am now reading in words of two syllables." Mrs. Everett thus describes her first visit to an Arme nian church : " In the afternoon of Thursday, Mrs. Adger took us to call upon Mrs. Johnston, and on our return we passed through some streets in the Armenian quarter of the town. Seeing a collection of people before the door of what seemed to be a chapel, we looked in and found it was a congregation of Armenian females, this being the last week of Lent. Oh that every Christian could for once look upon such a scene as was presented to us in this house of worship ! The few feeble prayers and efforts now put forth in behalf of those who sit in darkness, would then be exchanged for fervent, importunate suppli cations, and diligent, untiring efforts for their salvation. " The body of the church was filled with ladies neatly dressed in the Armenian costume, which is quite graceful, being, for the street, a sheet, or very large square piece of white cloth, one side of which is held together under the chin, after being thrown over the head, while the opposite side falls behind, extending to the bottom of the dress. These women were all standing with their faces towards the altar where the services were performed. When we approached the door of the church, several priests with their long rich robes and flowing gray beards were stand ing, with crosses in one hand and lighted wax candles in the other, over the Bible, from which they were chanting, in an unknown tongue, in a loud, incoherent manner ; after which, one read the Scriptures by the light of two large wax candles, held on each side of him by two boys dressed in white. At this time a large number of candles, arranged in a row behind the altar, were lighted. Oh, how spirit- 5* 54 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. ually dark ! and the light of the candles seemed only to render the darkness more awfully visible. Chanting followed, the books of the priests being held in napkins ; then the ceremony of washing one another's feet. A lai-ge chair was placed, in which one sat down and bared his foot, and another, kneeling before him, washed it in a pan of water placed for the purpose, and anointed it from a cup carefully held in a napkin by a boy, who was also dressed in white like the others. Two others successively took their places in the chair, to whom the same service was performed, and who expressed their gratitude by kiss ing the hand of him who had performed the ceremony. Our hearts were pierced, and we turned away, praying that this darkness might soon be dispelled." CHAPTER VI. Annual Meeting Of the Mission Visits to interesting Localities Missionary "Work at Constantinople. THE annual meeting of the Armenian mission was to be held in Constantinople the last week in April. It was thought best for Mr. and Mrs. Everett to attend the meeting, as the knowledge of the missionary work they would thus gain at the outset of their missionary life would be very valuable to them. They accordingly left Smyrna, with Miss Lovell and the two missionaries going as delegates to the meeting, in the Austrian steamer, for Constantinople, April 26. Of the incidents connected with this visit, the meeting, and the impressions produced on their minds by a first sight of the beauties and wonders of the great Turkish capital, Mrs. Everett must be the chronicler, as the letters written at that time by Miss Lovell have been irrecover ably lost. From Mrs. E.'s very full and graphic descrip tions we make the following extracts : "PERA, CONSTANTINOPLE, April 29, 1845. " Our accommodations on board the steamer were very good, our company the best we could desire. When I say this, I refer to the company of the missionaries ; for such a crowd as surrounded us you can hardly imagine. There were persons from no less than twelve different nations, with their characteristic languages, customs, and religions, if such their superstitious faith and worship 56 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. could be called. It was a painful sight the Jesuit priests with their strings of beads, and the Mussulman repeating what are to him unmeaning words, and prostrating him self five times a day toward the tomb of the false prophet " We speedily and pleasantly passed through the waters, leaving the plains of Troy, Mount Ida, and the tomb of Achilles on our right hand, and on the left the islands Tenedos, Imbros, Samothracia, and others. " Then came the passage through the Dardanelles, the shores of which were covered with delightful verdure, especially the little plains between and at the foot of high hills, rising a little back from the water. The castles on both the European and Asiatic sides, and the little villages here and there, made the scenery very fine. Oh if we could forget that ' man is vile ! ' This thought is con tinually present, and we would not have it obliterated, or absent from our minds, until the glory of the Lord shall fill the earth, as the waters fill the sea. "On the second morning after leaving Smyrna, we looked upon the great city of Constantinople. The view of it from the sea is very beautiful, although we saw it at a great disadvantage, a heavy fog resting upon it. The situation of the city is the finest possible. Constantinople itself, with its vast domes and almost countless minarets towering towards the sky, is on the European side of the Bosphorus, and the left of the Golden Horn ; Pera on the right, (of the Golden Horn ;) and upon the Asiatic shore of the Bosphorus is Scutari, itself as large as Smyrna. We anchored in the Golden Horn, and soon our one hundred and fifty passengers were scattered here and there in the caiques that dotted the water. Mr. Dwight came on board and took Mr. E., Miss Lovell, and myself, to his house, where we had a warm reception from Mrs. Dwight, and I seemed at once to be with an old friend. " Mr. D. took us out, the morning we arrived, to see a GENERAL, MEETING OF THE MISSION. 57 little of the celebration of Easter. It is a three days' festival, succeeding a forty days' fast. Thousands of people were gathered together, and, by feasting, music, and dancing, riding, swinging, and I know not what beside, were celebrating the resurrection of our Saviour. " At one o'clock, Monday afternoon, the first session of the general meeting was held. You know the missionaries here, Messrs. Dwight, Goodell, Schauffler, Homes, and their families; the ladies, of course, do not attend the business meetings. From Bebek, the site of the seminary for young men, are Messrs. Hamlin and Wood ; from Broosa, Mr. Schneider and wife. Mr. Benjamin and his family, recently from Trebizond, were here ; but have since taken a steamer for Smyrna, and from there are to sail for America, on account of the ill health of Mrs. B. Mrs. Bliss is here, from Trebizond ; and Dr. Smith, who calls himself a circulating missionary. He was sent to the mountain Nestorians, and now belongs to the Turkey mission ; he has no family, and has hitherto been from one station to another, as his services were required. He is a preacher as well as physician, and so devoted to his work that he is willing to labor any where, and in any way, seeming to covet self-denial. Monday evening all the mission families met socially at Mr. Homes's. It was a delightful visit, all, all are so good. I wish I could tell you about all of them, so that you might love them too. Tuesday morning there was a prayer-meeting at Mr. GoodelPs. There we first met Mrs. Hamlin, from Bebek. She is a lovely woman. " Wednesday morning we that is, Mr. Dwight, Miss Lovell, Mr. E., and myself took a caique for Bebek, which is situated on the Bosphorus, six miles up. A description of the scenery on both shores of these straits I would gladly give, but its beauty passes my powers of description. It is far more beautiful than any thing I ever before beheld. Hills rise on either hand, covered with 58 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. verdure, in all the freshness of spring. Here, as every where, the dark cypress contrasting with the brighter green around is very fine. There are villages and palaces near the water's edge, through the whole distance, from the Marmora almost to the very entrance of the Black Sea. The palace of the Sultan, in which he now resides, is directly on the shore, and our boatmen took us near, that we might have a good view of it; the gardens, in the rear of it, extending even to the top of the terraced hills, with a variety of ornamental trees, some of which are in full bloom, make the scene most enchanting. "We reached Mr. Hamlin's, after our delightful sail, where the brethren of the mission held their session. Miss Lovell and I went directly to see Mrs. Wood and Mrs. Benjamin, who was to leave for Smyrna in the after noon. It was a sad hour, the last we spent with these dear friends. Mr. Benjamin spoke of it as one of the most trying in their lives. But it was good to hear the words of wisdom and comfort as they fell from the lips of the beloved patriarch, Mr. Goodell. He then commended all to God, and we separated, we hope to meet again here, if such be the will of God ; if not, in a world where sin, sor row, sickness, and death are unknown." A large number of American and English travelers were at this time in Constantinople, and the newly-arrived missionaries were invited to accompany them in a visit to the mosks, an invitation which they gladly accepted, as such a privilege was then obtained with much more diffi culty than now. Describing the magnificent structure of St. Sophia, with its verd-antique columns, spacious gal leries, marble floors, and ivy-hung walls, Mrs. E. says : "Is it impossible that again these massive walls and this spacious dome will look down upon the humble worship- era of the living God, and resound with the praises of the great Jehovah ? All things are possible with God ; let us continually beseech him to hasten the day when this thick darkness shall be dispelled by gospel light." PROGRESS OF TRUTH. 59 After visiting the mosks and the seraglio, they left the party, as the gentlemen wished to be at home for their session. "In the evening we had at Mr. Dwight's a very interesting prayer meeting. So many good men together, can you imagine how delightful it is? Yes terday morning we had a female prayer-meeting at Mrs. Schauffler's." Writing to her sister from Pera, Constantinople, May 7, she says : "I must tell you how our hearts are rejoiced and encouraged to see the progress of truth in this city. I mentioned perhaps in another letter, that it was found necessary to enlarge the chapel for the Armenian service. It is in this house, Mr. Dwight's, and is now very commo dious. The man who did the work, and who had not long attended preaching, would receive no compensation for his labor. Mr. D. then thought to make him a present of a fine copy of the Pilgrim's Progress, but found that he had been to the repository and purchased every book the Mission had published. There is a great call among the Armenians for the Scriptures, and any thing closely connected with them. A concordance is longed for, and one is in preparation. A sermon is published monthly, and three or four hundred copies are demanded for circu lation among the different stations. To the last one was annexed the hymn, 'Rock of Ages.' Some other hymns have also been translated into the Armenian, and they are much interested in learning to sing. Mr. Dwight is preparing a small work on the science of music, or a system of rules, for their instruction. Some of the missionaries go over to the city two or three times a week, and meet sometimes a large number of Americans in a khan, with ' whom they familiarly discuss the doctrines of the gospel, and the subject is one of common conversation in the coffee shops of the city. The Sabbaths we have spent here have been delightful. In the morning, at 9 o'clock, 60 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. Mr. Schauffler, as usual, preached in the German lan guage, after which Mr. Aclger preached to a congregation of about a hundred Armenian men, who heard as for their lives ; with their eyes intently fixed on the preacher, they sat motionless. We then had a precious sacramental season. Quite a large company was assembled, consist ing of all the American missionaries now here, and five or six Scotch missionaries. In the afternoon there was preaching in Armenian, (it was our English service in the morning, sermon by Mr. Schneider,) which was followed by a sermon in Turkish, by Mr. Johnston, to the same congregation. In the evening, Mr. Schauffler preached in English at Mr. Goodell's. " There is not much open opposition to the truth here at present, but in Trebizond, Mr. Bliss writes, the native brethren are suffering violent persecution ; they can not go into the street without meeting every kind of insult and abuse. It is a fiery trial to these young disciples. May the Lord give them strength to stand in this evil day, and soon deliver them from their distresses. " All the ladies, with the exception of one or two, are more or less feeble. It is the general opinion, I believe, among the missionaries, that if each could have a sister, aunt, or cousin with her, as is so common in America, to share her cares, labors, and trials, this premature breaking down of missionaries' wives might in a great measure be prevented. And now who has a better sister for this than I, in my dear M. ? " Mrs. Everett's journal contains interesting accounts of their visits to the city proper, the "Valley of Sweet Waters," and other places in its vicinity, with which the remainder of their stay was partly occupied. All these we must pass over. On the eve of their return to Smyr na, she writes as follows to her parents : LETTER TO HEK PARENTS. 61 PERA, CONSTANTINOPLE, May 22, 1845. MY VERY DEAR FATHER AND MOTHER: You Will see we have not yet returned to Smyrna, but we expect to take a steamer for that place this evening, and as there is a possibility of our finding the Stamboul there, I can not refrain from writing you a short letter, that you may have the latest news from us. Dear, dear parents, do you know it is three months to-day since we have heard one word of your welfare? I then looked upon your faces, and heard your voices probably for the last time before we shall meet in the "spirit land." I think of you more and more each day, and sometimes realize the vast distance that separates me from you and a band of much loved brothers and sisters, when my heart is ill prepared for such thoughts, and it swells and throbs with involuntary grief; then tears are a sweet relief. I have cause each day and hour to call upon my soul and all within me, to bless the Lord for calling me, so insignificant, so weak, to engage in such a glorious work as this among the Armenians, and for the prospect of use fulness my dear husband has among them. It is through him that I expect to do any work in this field; would that I were more worthy to be a helpmeet to one of God's servants in his arduous labors! May the grace of God enable me to cheer him on his way, make happy his home, and by my prayers and feeble efforts, aid his use fulness. I mentioned in my letter to M. the persecution at Trebizond. The fury of the enemies of the truth has ince been more openly manifested. As the steamer for this place was about to leave there two weeks since, a man who has embraced the truth was seized in a coffee shop, 3nd without the privilege of returning for a moment to his family, was hurried on board, and taken to this city. This was probably done by order of the Pasha of Trebizond. Here he was put in confinement in a lunatic 6 62 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. asylum. Some of the Armenian brethren having heard these facts, went to his prison, and found him with a heavy chain about his neck, fastened to the wall of his room. He was weak and pale. They went a day or two after to inquire for him, but did not find him. You may be sure our hearts were all sad, and much prayer was offered for the deliverance of this brother in bonds for the gospel's sake. And the Lord heard. Last Sabbath, to the great surprise and joy of all, T. entered the chapel at the hour of Mr. Dwight's Armenian service. Measures had been taken by the missionaries and Armenian breth ren, to influence the English embassador to act in his behalf. On Friday night there was an extensive fire in the part of the city where he was confined, and the sufferers from it were temporarily placed in the hospital; and by this means the hypocritical patriarch, by whose order T. had suffered during eight days and nights, gave orders for his release, with the tardy acknowledgment that he was innocent in the whole matter. The same steamer that brought T. from Trebizond, brought also intelligence from Mr. Bliss that his house had been stoned, and windows broken by a large mob. Can you imagine how much we think of and long to see you ? Ah ! I know you can, for you, I dare say, are no less anxious to hear of our welfare. Mrs. D. said to me, thinking I was inclined to be sad, " Live one day at a time." So let us ever trust in God, and go cheerfully on. Write me letters very often. It may prolong my days With the most ardent love, Your daughter, SERAPHINA. CHAPTER VII. Return to Smyrna Letters describing the Mode of Life, and Scenes and Incidents of Missionary Work in Smyrna. MR. and Mrs. Everett returned to their home, and prep aration for their missionary work in Smyrna, leaving Miss Lovell to commence her labors in Constantinople. The parting between these two friends, who had now been more than three months constantly together, was attended with much regret on both sides. It has been said that there are no circumstances more likely to bring out peculiarities of temperament and character, especially unamiable ones, than a long sea-voyage, taken in the way it usually is by missionaries. Thrown together in close, and sometimes very uncomfortable proximity, shut out from all the rest of the world, and confined to each other's society for so many weary, sea-sick weeks, it would not be strange if persons thus meeting for the first time, entirely ignorant of each other's antecedents, and unac quainted with each other's tastes, and habits, and pecu liarities, should sometimes find it necessary to call into requisition their whole stock of Christian forbearance and charity to obey the "new commandment" to love one another. Our two friends had passed through this severe ordeal with their mutual esteem and affection greatly increased, as their most confidential letters testify. Mrs. E. wrote to her parents just on the eve of parting with her friend, expressing her sorrow in the prospect of separation, and summing up her estimate of her virtues with this high eulogium, " She is almost perfect? And Miss L. writes 64 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. to her mother not long after: "Have I ever told you how much I love Mrs. Everett ? She is a dear sister. I never formed a stronger attachment for any one than for her. Could our lot have been cast in the same city, I should have been quite happy." But their separation was not a very wide one, and they promised themselves the pleasure of a weekly correspondence, which the missionary letter-box* between the two cities would enable them to maintain without any additional expense. Mrs. Everett's letters, which during this and the follow ing year were very frequent and particular, furnish a com plete history of her own and her husband's employments, as also of the missionary work in Smyrna, with its trials and encouragements ; while, at the same time, they give graphic delineations of oriental life, and the corruptions of the oriental churches. Some extracts only can be given in these pages "BouRNABAT, (near Smyrna,) Juno 12. " After we arrived in Smyrna we remained a few days in Mr. Adger's family, and then came to this village, where we now are in a united and most happy family, composed of the Riggses, Adgers, and Everetts. Mrs. Riggs keeps house, and the rest of us board. The house we occupy is surrounded by a wall, twelve or fifteen feet high, with ivy creeping up its sides and hanging from the top. The yard is large, and filled with trees, acacia, pomegranate, fig, orange, oleander, and mulberry, and the myrtle borders a walk to a jessamine bower at the farther end of the garden. But you must not think of vegetation here as in all the freshness of your opening summer. The earth is parched and cracked with dryness and heat; the grass is no longer green; the harvests are being gathered, and we shall have no rain before Septem- * By an arrangement with the Austrian post-office department, the mission aries in Smyrna and Constantinople had the privilege of sending back and forth, once a week, a small tin box, containing their letters, proof-sheets, &c. BESIDENCE. DAILY ROUTINE. DO ber ; so the trees are rather dusty, but green, and afford a refreshing shade ; some of them are still in bloom. " Of our house I can not say much that is interesting. For three families, it is not very commodious ; but we are comfortable. We have two small rooms. The one in which we sleep and study has a common-sized window, stone floor, and high whitewashed walls. The other, of which we make a dressing and store room, has a window with two panes of glass near the ceiling, and a brick floor. In these rooms we have things of our own, so that we can look about us with more of a home feeling than we have been able to do for a long time. "June 19. Just in the still twilight hour, last evening, my dear husband and myself having returned from our daily walk, were resting upon a swing, suspended from one of the trees at the end of our garden, when we heard the voices of Mr. and Mrs. Adger eagerly shouting our names, as they rushed from the house, and almost con tending between themselves, and for what ? The privi lege of presenting QVX first letters from America. " Shall I tell you, dear sister, how our days pass in this foreign land ? I ha^ described our situation here in a former letter. We rise usually about five o'clock; at seven the prayer-bell rings, and then comes breakfast. Two mornings in the week we have a Bible-class directly after breakfast ; on other mornings we commence our study at eight o'clock, and devote ourselves for five hours, until dinner, at one, to our Armenian : and we do this with our whole hearts, it is not a task. Our great anxiety is to have our tongues loosed, and we are willing to toil for it. We read and translate a chapter in the Testament each day, attend to the grammar with Mr. Riggs, and are about to commence reading either Pil grim's Progress or Robinson Crusoe, in Armenian. We write with the Armenian character every day, and are 6* 66 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. continually using words and phrases. I could now repeat to you the Lord's Prayer, and should like to do so, that you might know the sound of the language we hope ere long to be familiar with. It is not a very pleasant one to the ear, on account of the multiplicity of consonants, and the frequent recurrence of gutturals ; it is rather difficult to speak. "Our helps for getting the language, so far as books are concerned, are poor, no grammar in the modern language, and the dictionary is for the ancient Armenian ; so we have to pick up a great deal, and it is rather up-hill work. Miss Lovell has not so good teachers as we, and has some dark hours. We are highly favored in this respect ; and to this, and excellent health, I attribute my uninterrupted courage. I pray that our zeal may not abate, but continually increase, until we can speak the words of eternal life to the multitudes perishing around us." From Smyrna, whither they had gone to spend a day, (June 27,) Mrs. E. writes, noticing the following among other objects on the way: "In coming from Boumabat, very often in the fields we see wells. They are dug quite deep, and walled, as at home ; at the mouth is a stone curb, made by boring or chiseling a hole through the rock, as large as the well. These are frequently worn by the rope used in drawing, so much that the interior surface of the stone seems fluted. Near by the well stands another rock, with its upper side excavated, leaving a large basin for watering animals. "Another thing we notice by the way, is a small piece of ground, level and smooth, walled around, and a large stone, or something of the kind, set up within, or rather at its edge, showing in which direction Mecca lies. These places are arranged for the accommodation of Moham medans, who may be on the way at the hour of prayer, FRUIT. GREAT FIRE IX SMYUXA. 67 and here they bow themselves towards the tomb of the false prophet. How grateful should we be, that our God is omnipresent, and that worship any where is acceptable to him, if from the heart. "Do you remember any thing in the Old Testament about gleaning ? This morning we saw two poor black women gleaning a field of grain, going over the field and picking up, one by one, the heads of wheat left by the reapers. Gleaning is still an Eastern custom. " The green figs are now very conspicuous among the heavy foliage of the tree ; and the olives, too, are getting their size. ! love to look at the venerable olive-trees, their trunks broken and hollow with age, yet bearing an abundance of fruit, and exceedingly valuable. The olives themselves are much eaten, and the oil made from them is used in a variety of ways in cooking by the peo ple of the country. They burn it also for lights." . . . July 4. Mrs. E. writes to her parents a description of a terrible fire which was then raging in Smyrna, and which, in its fearful progress, laid waste a large part of the city. She says : " You can not conceive of the con fusion and distress. Almost the whole of the Armenian quarter is swept away. Of their nine hundred houses, only thirty-seven remain. Their church, which was very rich, and the seminary for females, are gone ; and thou sands of their people are homeless, and without means of obtaining their bread." A day or two later she says: "It is estimated that between four and five thousand houses were consumed." In this time of distress, the missionaries exerted themselves to the utmost for the poor sufferers, and while trying to relieve their physical wants, embraced the opportunity thus offered to tell them of the Saviour who could relieve their greater spiritual need. In a letter written soon after to one of her sisters, Mrs. E. says: " I will just tell you, M., how I spend an hour or two 05 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. in the afternoon. A mother, whose house was burned by the recent fire in Smyrna, came here this week and wished her little boy to be instructed, so I have com menced teaching him his A, B, G, in Armenian. I can not, of course, talk much to him, but I hope in this way to learn to speak some, and also to do the little fellow some good. I might have had two little girls to teach also, if I had known enough of this language, which I hope soon to be able to use a little." To her parents she writes from Bournabat, Aug. 12 : " Do you know, my dear parents, that this is the semi annual anniversary of the wedding day of your children Samuel and Seraphina ? And a solemn day it was that witnessed the girding on of ' that harness, which the min istry of death alone unlooseth, but whose fearful power may stamp the sentence of eternity.' And increasingly solemn does it seem, as each day I am led to feel the great grace and wisdom, strength, holiness, and pray erfuln ess, necessary to enable me to discharge aright my duties, simply as a, wife. How unequal am I to the responsibil ities which rest upon me now, while comparatively free from the trials and cares of married life. This I feel more and more daily, as I seek to lose myself in a spirit and practice of self-sacrifice ; so much the more I discover the prevailing sin of my life, selfishness. Oh for a purer spirit, a holier heart, more fitness for life and death ! Let me tell you, dear father and mother, that your chil dren in this distant land are well, contented, and increas ing in happiness continually. While we bless our heav enly Father, and you, that we have been permitted to unite our hearts and hands for life, and that life to be spent in the glorious work of missions, our daily prayer is, that the blessing of Heaven may rest upon our union, and our united labors in this land, and that you may never have cause to repent bidding Godspeed, to a far- off" and strange land, one of the objects of your love and CHARACTER AND APPEARANCE OF THE TURKS. 69 care. May the Lord hear the supplications which you mingle with ours for our usefulness here." " September 9. This month , the Mohammedans have their fast Ramazan. They neither eat, drink, nor smoke, from sunrise until sunset. The days at this season, you know, are long, and for those of the Turks who labor hard it is rather a severe penance, and their tempers sometimes become so soured before the signal of the close of the day, (the firing of a cannon,) that it is almost dangerous to have any thing to do with them in the latter part of the day. One might be inclined to think, from this fasting, that the Turks are very pious ; but what are their notions in so doing ? The Koran commands it, their laws enforce it, and they dare not do otherwise. Poor, ignorant, deluded Turks! They dare lie, and steal, and murder. How fatally they are bound in the chains of error, bigotry, and sin ! "The dress and general appearance of the Turks are such as would lead one to suppose they possessed much gravity, sobriety, and dignity. Their heavy turban, long beard, and slow, dignified step, all give this impression. But so many things I have heard, things continually taking place, which show what great and glaring guilt they can incur, that I fear almost the sight of them." "September 18. It is now just five months since our arrival in this land. Truly, the Lord has been very good to us. His mercies are infinite. Our lives and health are spared, while others have been called into eternity. In the last night one near to us was called to his home above. Oh, how good that we can feel that he has gone to the home of his heavenly Father ! The person I speak of is Alfred Van Lennep, a brother of the missionary. One week ago to-day, from the midst of health and activity, he was laid prostrate on a sick-bed, and last night he peacefully left this world for a mansion above. He was a young man of great promise, devotedly pious, and quite 70 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. talented. A mother, six brothers, and two sisters will deeply mourn his early removal." " SMYRNA, September 26. "This is a great religious holiday with the Greeks. It comes on Friday, so it is both fast and feast, how inconsistent ! What would you have thought if you could have been set down in this city this afternoon ? Everybody in the streets, or thronging the doors and windows of the houses, dressed in their richest and gayest attire ! Such a noise ! And this is not the worst of it ; wild, perhaps dissipated, Greeks going through the streets making the air ring with their awful singing, is something beyond my talent for description. This is the Feast of the Cross, and I shall describe the chief ceremony of the day from an account by Mr. Riggs : A multitude of people assemble near the seaside, at some appointed place, to witness the baptism of the Cross. A Turkish guard is present to preserve order. The people are kept back at a little distance, the priest stands near the shore with the cross in his hand, and arranged near him are some half dozen nearly naked men: the cross is thrown at some distance into the sea, and these practiced men dive for it, and honored, rewarded, and happy is he who bears out the baptized cross. Sometimes persons are droAvned in this heathenish ceremony. This is religion ! And the Greeks wonder why missionaries come to labor among them ? * Why not go,' they say, ' to the heathen ? ' ' There is much truth in the following remarks on the importance of missionaries cultivating a cheerful spirit. " Do you know, Eleanor, that your sister Seraphina has a reputation for being very sedate and discreet ? Would you believe it ? To tell you the truth, dear sister, I some times fear that I shall not sustain that cheerfulness and sprightliness of feeling which I think are necessary in a INCREASED RELIGIOUS INTEREST. 71 country like this, where every thing has a downward tendency upon the character and feelings. Vivacity of disposition seems to be a most important ingredient in the character of a missionary, who is in such circumstances as to be obliged to draw from his own resources in this O respect, and if he has not a large fund, it will be too soon exhausted. Not in this respect alone, but in all, the character of a missionary should have a high tone. Strong and well-established Christian principles are, however, the all-important thing ; and I often wish that mine had had two or three years more in the Christian land I have left, in which to become matured and more firmly established." There had hitherto been little encouragement in the missionary work in Smyrna ; but about this time a greater interest seemed to be awakened, and the hearts of the missionaries were cheered with new hopes. Mrs. E. thus writes, Oct. 12 : " Smyrna, you already know, is a worldly, wicked city ; and so little fruit has been seen from the many faithful efforts put forth here, and the fervent prayers offered, that it has been almost given up by men as a hopeless field, but, we trust, not of God. . . . This morning sixteen Armenians were present to hear the preaching of the gospel, and they listened with fixed attention, and ap parently with intense interest, to a long sermon from Mr. Adger. It stirred up my soul to look upon them. After this service, a Bible class was proposed to the con gregation, the plan for which had been made at the suggestion of one of the Armenians not pious, and to this all but one or two remained, and appeared deeply interested. Sixteen is not, perhaps, a quarter of the number that attend preaching at Constantinople ; but it is in Smyrna, this desert place. Five weeks ago no one would have thought of this. Then three or four of those employed by the station came to Mr. A.'s religious service, 72 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. and he became almost discouraged in preaching to so few, and held a prayer-meeting with them instead. We know not the motive that leads these persons here, (the number has been increasing during the last month ;) perhaps it is worldly, perhaps merely curiosity, the Searcher of hearts alone knows. Of this we are sure, if they come as sincere inquirers after the truth, it is all of the Lord, and on his almighty arm alone the work can depend if it is to go forward, not on the feebleness of man ; but what a fearful responsibility rests upon those placed here as instruments by which the Great Master will carry on his own work. How carefully they need to walk, how prayerfully ! "In the afternoon of to-day we first had our Sabbath school, which is now struggling into existence. It is in the hands of Mr. Everett, and he is much interested for its success. Some children will be gathered in who otherwise would probably have no religious instruction, and those who come to the Sabbath school remain at the English service immediately following. This congregation is not large, but the promise of our Lord is sure to the few gathered together in his name. This evening the three families of the station met here for special conference and prayer, with reference to the present encouraging appear ances among us. Pray for us, dear brother and sister, do pray much for us ; and that the Spirit of the Lord may be poured out copiously upon this city. " Time seems more precious to me as each night tells that the hours of one more day are numbered with the past. Perhaps one reason for this feeling is that there seems so much to be done here ; and another, that people around us value time so little. They seem to know nothing of its worth. The ladies spend much time in walking leisurely through the streets ; but more, perhaps, in a way which requires less exertion and is a more agree able occupation, it is gazing upon others as they pass by their doors or under their windows. All houses are VISIT FROM AN" ARMENIAN LADY. 73 constructed, if possible, so as to have windows overlooking the streets, even if the second story must be placed a little askew upon the first, to gain place for a small window at the corner, so that one can have a survey of the whole length of the street." " SMYRNA, October 18, 1845. "MY DEAR SISTER: It is Saturday evening, the hours of which always partake in my feelings of the holy day so soon to be ushered in. But a little weary as I am, and with the sound of Armenian ringing in my ears, I will have a little time of communing with my much-loved sister. " To-day completes our first half year on missionary ground. Oh, how quickly it has flown ! and what have I done ? what report have these days and months borne to Heaven ? I have had a fine opportunity to test my acquisitions in the Armenian language to-day, by a visit from the wife of Baron Harutune. It is the first time she has visited me, and she spent the day, the whole responsibility of entertaining her devolving upon me. You can, perhaps, imagine me awkwardly stammering and laboring to communicate an idea, sometimes secretly rejoicing over a little success, then perhaps mortified, after listening with all my power of eyes and ears, at a failure to comprehend what some one had endeavored to beat into my willing but incapable brain. There is now here a book distributer, who knows no English, but is very social and full of zeal. He has visited us several times, and has been here two or three hours to-day ; he does not spare at all, but pours upon us a torrent of rather harsh and unintelligible sounds. I am sure, if we were shut uj> to talk only with him, we should soon know how to speak some Armenian. " The result of the day has brought me to this conclusion, so far as progress in Armenian is concerned, that I have 7 74 THE MISSIONAEY SISTERS. advanced a little, made a beginning, and am encouraged to go on, trusting in our great Master for all the strength needed for so great a work. " I am feeling more and more, each day, the preciousness of time. How much is to be done ; how m%ch for one's own mind and soul, besides the great responsibility of laboring for the souls of others, and this in such a posi tion as I am placed in. The thought of it startles me, and I feel that I must be up and doing ; labor in season and out of season, early and late, saving not only the hours, but all the little precious minutes which go to make up this short, fleeting life of ours. " Still, I do not wish to feel that too great things are depending upon what one unworthy, inefficient person like me can do. All is, and must be, of the Lord ; we are his tools,. just the instruments by which, if he wills, he can work ; so I think, perhaps the way he will make use of me is not that to which I am looking, and for which I am striving, which is, to be prepared to do something for the spiritual good of my sex among the people to whom we are sent. I do try to commit my way to the Lord, that he may direct my steps, and often seek grace and strength to keep my resolutions to be more calm and moderate in my course ; and seek, more than any thing, to live well, to have my spirit continually such as will be pleasing in the sight of that Holy Being who searches our hearts, and is fully acquainted with their inmost recesses. . . . " Did you know that this was a land of earthquakes f I did not until I came here. Others have felt them slightly many times since we have been here ; but I never had the fearful sensation until last week, when we had three shocks that made this great house in which we are tremble from its foundations to its top-stone. I never experienced any thing so fearful, so awful, showing forth so sensibly the omnipotence of our God. Seventy or eighty years EARTHQUAKES INTEREST IN SMYRNA. 75 ago Smyrna was visited by an earthquake which destroyed a considerable portion of the city, and I sometimes think that this more terrible judgment than fire may come upon this wicked city ere the people will repent and turn to God. There is a report that upon the island of Mitylene sixty or seventy houses were, last week, overthrown by the earthquake. Perhaps I should not have written things which might make you in any degree anxious for us. You need not be so. We are not, for we are in the hands of God ; and would not feel otherwise than to say, " ' My times are in thy hands; My God, I wish them there.' ' To another sister she writes, October 31 : " We have a little hope for Smyrna. A few, ten or twelve, come to hear preaching, and the pious persons here seem to be anxious, more than heretofore, to awaken an interest in the minds of others. One of these pious men is Hadji A., very poor and ignorant, but devoted and zealous in the cause of Christ. I will tell you one or two things which will show you his spirit. At the time of our commun ion-service, on the week of the annual meeting of the Board, all were in the country. Among the number was an Eng lish clergyman, a-stranger here, whom Mr. Adger met and took with him to his house. At the dinner-table, Hadji inquired (in Armenian) of Mr. A. if the stranger had heard, and if his people knew of the great work the Lord had begun among the Armenians. Having a negative reply, he seemed greatly astonished, and said : ' When you go home, will you not tell your people about it ? but first you must require a present from them, (according to an eastern custom,) because it is such great and good news.' One of the other Armenians suggested that the present required should be the promise of their prayers, that not only a few, but the whole nation should be con verted. The Englishman was much pleased. 76 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. "Afterwards, the same man met Hadji in the street, and having no language in common, they had no means of salutation except by a shake of the hand. Only poor Hadji, knowing a few words of English, selected the one most in accordance with his feelings, which was ' glory ;' and this, I trust, will be the poor man's theme to all eter nity, and that of many of his nation, redeemed by the blood of Jesus from all this darkness and sin." Of the following playful reply to a letter from one of Mr. Everett's brothers, there is no explanation, except what is contained in itself. " You see I have taken a small sheet, and can write you only a short letter, because I have but little time. After all these diminutives, you surely can not expect much from your distant sister. " I beg pardon, dear brother, for not having acknowl edged, ere this, your letter, in which I had so large a share, by way of hints, calculated to make me a better wife. You have my sincere thanks, and a promise to try to profit by them. They certainly were not written from a knowl edge of my particular deficiencies, as you know little of me as a wife, unless you have been informed by a pri vate letter from my husband, neither am I willing to think you intended to portray any particular characteris tics of your own wife ; for that would not be the part of a husband, especially such a one as I suppose you to be. " I can not attempt to respond now to the things men tioned in your letter ; much more do I shrink from reply ing to you on this paper, by stating my views on the duties or deficiencies of husbands, except to refer to the very comprehensive and safe injunction from the inspired apostle, ' Husbands, love your wives' "... In the same letter she relates some further particulars respecting T., the persecuted Armenian from Trebizond, whose case she describes in one of her letters from Con stantinople. A CASE OF PERSECUTION. 77 " You heard about the case of persecution last spring, at the time we were at Constantinople. A young man, on account of his evangelical principles, was seized at Tre- bizond and hurried on board a steamer, by which he was taken to Constantinople, where he was thrown into prison, and kept confined in chains eight days and nights. When he Avas released, he was forbidden to return to his family in Trebizond, and it is contrary to the laws for a man to remove his family from one city to another, except on cer tain conditions. The Patriarch, wishing to appear as a friend to this young man, in order to win him back to the church, asked him if they could not manage together in some way, so that he might take his family to Constanti nople, proposing this and that thing, to which the young man replied : * That would be deception, and I can not do that.' The answer of the Patriarch was : ' Christ de ceived, and God can not carry on his government without sometimes practicing deception ! ' What blasphemous words to proceed from the lips of a religious teacher, or head of a church ! " In illustration of her genial temperament, it may not be improper to present a playful correspondence in rhyme, which she exchanged with the Rev. Mr. H. of the Nesto- rian mission. Mr. H. who was passing the winter in Smyrna with his family, for the benefit of their health, had undertaken to deliver a letter from Mrs. E. to a friend in Bournabat, but forgetting it, wrote the following apology. BOTTRNABAT, Wed. eve., Dec. 31, 1845. " Of all the hard efforts that duty demands, Which a friend or a foe may require at our hands, To do it and let come the worst: A fault to confess, And the wrong to redress, In my humble opinion 's the first. 7# 78 THE MISSIONARY SISTEKS. " Of all the sweet graces on earth that reside, The fairest, the nearest to heaven allied, (Saint and sinner the saying receive,) Now is it not so ? Dear sister, you know, 'T is the grace that a fault can forgive. " The letter yon wrote and entrusted to me, Wrapt up in a napkin, I've kept, as you see, (It should have been first on my docket : ) Now can you believe it, And kindly receive it V I've kept it a week in my pocket." Mrs. Everett's reply to Mr. H. : " For the injury done You make such a return, As leads me to hope, I confess it, If again there should be Such a wrong done to me, That you will in like manner redress it. " I do not dare try To shape a reply To your frank, though uncalled-for confession ; But your genius and skill, (As ever they will,) Have made a most happy impression. " That sweetest of graces, (And just are its praises,) Dear brother, I hope may appear, When I pardon you freely; And now will add merely, I wish you a Happy New Year." SMYRNA, Jan. 1, 1846. CHAPTE R VIII. Miss Lovell's first Six Months in Constantinople Efforts and Trials in acquiring the Armenian Commencement of the Female Seminary. WHILE Mrs. Everett was thus earnestly engaged in studying the language in Smyrna, and taking advantage of every opportunity to use her imperfect knowledge of it for the benefit of the people around her, Miss Lovell was no less diligently employed in the same efforts in Con stantinople. She had found a delightful home in the family of Dr. Goodell, where she was received as an elder daughter, and where she at once proved the truth of the promise to those who forsake father and mother, brothers and sisters, for the sake of Christ. There is scarcely a letter to her home friends, in which she does not speak in terms of the most affectionate gratitude of her happiness in this dear missionary family, and of the unvarying parental kindness of Dr. and Mrs. Goodell. Indeed, her letters, as well as Mrs. Everett's, are full of the breathings of love towards every member of the missionary circle. In the most confidential communications of both, in which their thoughts and feelings seem to be laid open with the most entire unreserve, there occurs not one expression respecting any brother or sister of the whole missionary circle, but of the most cordial esteem and love. And most warmly was the love, which they so freely gave, returned ; so that it might be truly said of them, " None saw them but to love them." Wherever they went, they seemed to carry with them an atmosphere of love. 80 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. The first letter we find written by Miss L. from her missionary home is to Mrs. Everett, the commencement of the weekly notes which they exchanged almost unin terruptedly during the year of their separation. , May 27, 1845. " MY DEAR SERAPH : Your bit of a note was received yesterday, and though disappointed at not hearing more from you, yet I could not but consider the strawberries a valid excuse, and was happy to hear they were doing well. I wish you could step into my sanctum this eve, and see how pleasantly I am situated. I have got matters all arranged, my room in order, and yesterday commenced with Armaveni a systematic course of study. My table is covered with books, dictionaries, etc. My copy in Arme nian writing lies before me, with my first attempt at these new characters, and altogether my room has quite a literary appearance, quite the air of a study. What are you going to read first ? I am about commencing Robinson Crusoe. But, oh ! when, when shall I be able to use these sounds so as to make myself understood, and useful to others ? I feel, however, that my advantages in having Armaveni and Ermonia* with me will be very great. Do not forget to pray for us, that we may be blessed in our mutual intercourse, that I may be enabled to exert a happy influence over them. " My dear S. I need your prayers, for I am sometimes almost ready to faint in view of the responsibilities I have taken upon me. Still, I know I am not called to bear them alone. If God has called me here, if it was his voice I heard, (and surely it was not like the voice of earthly friends,) I know he will not lay upon me any burden too heavy to bear. My greatest fear is that I may forget that in God is my only strength." *Two Armenian girls who had been under missionary instruction, and had acquired some knowledge of English. DAILY ROUTINE. 81 In a note added the next morning, she says : " With regard to our concert, Saturday morning I join with a friend in America in remembering our brothers ; would you like to join ? It is especially that they may be converted. I had thought of Wednesday morning for ourselves, for each other. Would that time, five, or half-past five, suit you ? If not, mention any other day or hour." The materials furnished from her home correspondence during this and the following year are very scanty. She doubtless wrote much during these two years, and gave her friends in America all her first fresh impressions and experience of the strange world around her, and of mis sionary life, and it is to be regretted that more of these letters could not be obtained. She writes to her mother, June 9 : "I rise at half past four usually, and retire at half past ten, study from nine till twelve, then lunch, study from one till three, then write Armenian a little while. The remainder of the day I spend in reading, writing, or walking. We dine at 5, p. M., and Mr. G. usually insists upon my taking a long walk with him and the children after dinner. What will you say when I tell you that last Saturday I walked more than eight miles, and was not more fatigued than I have been in walking to Uncle William's ? So you see I do not want for exercise. I have not had a symptom of dyspepsia since I arrived here, and find my appetite quite equal to all the strange dishes I meet with here. On Wednesday after noons we are to have a kind of sewing society, teaching the children needle-work, and listening to reading. On Saturday I do not study, but reserve it for writing letters, mending, etc. We have a Sabbath school at 9, A. M., of the missionary children, Mrs. Hinsdale, who teaches the missionary school, being superintendent " The streets here at evening, particularly on Sundays, are a perfect Vanity Fair, Such a display of dress and fashion I have nowhere else seen. It is one of the greatest 82 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. objections to this place, that the missionary must neces sarily pay some attention to etiquette and form. What Mrs. Smith said, in her memoirs, of dress, applies with much greater force to those living in Constantinople. . . "I love the missionary cause better day by day, and may I but live to see a flourishing school established among this interesting people, and some of them brought into the fold of Christ, the desire of my heart, will be gratified. We have three scholars engaged, besides the two now here who are my teachers, as well as my scholars in English. We met one of those engaged, in the street, the other day, a dark, black-eyed girl, about twelve years of age. She was dressed in the Armenian dress, full yellow trowsers, and a gay-colored outside jacket. She caught hold of my hand, pressed it to her bosom and her forehead, and kissed it again and again. I do not know whether she knew I was to be her teacher. You can imagine how seriously I feel the responsibility of the situ ation in which I am placed. God grant I may feel it more and more, and then it will drive me to him who alone can enable me to discharge it to his glory. Shall I live to see these girls the humble followers of Jesus ? Very few of the Armenian girls are taught even to read, though they have good minds, and are glad to be instruct ed. Armaveni I love very much. She says she loves the Americans, who are teaching her nation, and she prays God to bless them. She hopes the time will come when Armenian females, like the Americans, will all know how to read about the Saviour, and will all love him. Her nation, she says, however wealthy, are not happy here, and they have no promise of the life to come. Her heart is all engaged in the new school. "The great business of my life, at this time, is the mas tery of this very difficult language, and I feel that it is my duty to devote as much time as my health will permit to this. I have very little time for writing." LEARNING ARMENIAN. 83 In the absence of letters to friends in America for the next two months, her weekly correspondence with Mrs. Everett must continue the history of her own life, and things about her in which she was interested. Her second letter to Mrs. E. commences with two lines in Armenian characters, which would hardly interest the uninitiated. " It is, I know," she proceeds, " very rash in me thus to lay myself open to a comparison with you in this mat ter of writing; but you know it is sometimes so much easier to express one's self in a foreign tongue, albeit it may savor of affectation ! I wish I could tell you of the rapid progress I am making in the language, which bids fair to be the all-absorbing topic of interest for some months to come, at least; but, alas ! if there is any royal, rosy, down-hill road to this attainment, I have not dis covered it, and am plodding slowly along the old track, picking out one step after another. I trust, however, I shall not be left entirely unaided in this matter. How happy are we that we need never enter upon any under taking in our own strength, that no work is too trifling for the blessing and aid of God, if undertaken for his glory ! I think you are highly favored with regard to teachers. Armaveni does very well, but she would do better if she understood English better; in translating she is sometimes at a loss. However, we get on pretty well " I teach Armaveni in geography, arithmetic, writing, and reading. How many hours in the day do you study ? Armaveni laughs at my letter." [Armenian words and phrases scattered all through it.] " She says I must tell you, ' I will not next time write such a funny letter, but all Armenian.' I hope you won't think I was obliged to ask her how to express myself. " Mr. G. says I must give you his love in Armenian. Next time, perhaps, I wilL" 84 THE MISSIONARY SISTEKS. In her next, June 16, she gives a brief description of the public ceremonies attending the marriage of one of the Sultan's sisters. " Since I wrote you, the great wedding so much talked of has taken place, and I devoted two days to seeing what might be seen of the festivities. The first was the day of the dinner given to the Embassadors at Hyder Pasha, below Scutari. We succeeded in securing a good seat (Mr. Goodell, Mrs. Hinsdale, the children, and myself) on an elevated platform, from which we could see all that passed. We saw the entrance of all the Embassadors, with their ladies, into the field in which were their tents. Soon after, the chief dignitaries of the empire arrived on the field, the bridegroom among them, (happy man!) and directly afterward the Sultan himself, in a carriage and four. We saw rope-dancing, and all sorts of jugglery, and a very fine balloon ascension, and heard some good music. The next day Mr. Dwight sent for me to go with them up the Bosphorus, to witness the escorting of the bride to her palace and her lord. We went in the steamboat, which anchored just between the two palaces, the one from which she was to go, and the one to which she was going. There was a very long procession of boats, each with the Turkish flag. These preceded the two or three royal boats, in which were her highness, and her ladies and attendants. Two of these boats were carefully covered, so that no vulgar eyes might catch even a glimpse of her royal person, and were rowed by twenty-four men. " The procession moved up the Bosphorus on one side, and came down on the other, amid the firing of guns and the music of the band, and were received at the door of the palace by a number of black slaves. A passage was constructed from the water's edge to the door, and covered with scarlet drapery. As she left the boat, these curtains were carefully drawn around the opening, and this was all we saw of her. But there was, of course, DESPONDENCY. 85 little opportunity for any display compared with what there might have been by land. "We went out, also, one or two evenings, to see the fireworks and the illuminations on the Bosphorus, which were very fine. And all this display was merely to escort a poor girl across the Bos phorus, to a husband she had never seen ! Let us be thankful we were not born Sultanas." The following, to the same, will show the reader some of the difficulties and discouragements attending the acquisition of a language like the Armenian, and some of the desponding feelings with which missionaries must contend in so arduous a work. It will also suggest the importance of the first fresh energies of the missionary being devoted to the accomplishment of a work so neces sary and so difficult as the mastery of the language he is to use. " PERA, June 23. " I fear, my dear sister S., I am doing a very selfish act in writing you this afternoon, but my heart and eyes are full, and you know what a comfort it is to pour out one's heart to a sister, and I have no one else to whom I can do this but to him who seeth in secret. I am sad and depressed in spirits to-day, ungrateful as this may seem when I have just received another letter from Palmyra, telling me that all are well, and praying for unworthy me. Mother writes me that two monthly prayer-meetings have been formed since I left, which meet at our house, one of married and one of young ladies, to pray for the Turkey mission and for me. Ought I not to be encouraged to new faith and new zeal, instead of giving way to doubts and fears ? Ermonia has arrived to-day, and the thought of this new responsibility thus coming upon me, and of my unfitness for the station of a guide and instructor, has affected me as it has never before done. It has, I trust, however, driven me to the throne of grace, and I am assured none ever apply there in vain. You tell me, in 8 86 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. your kind note just received, that you hope you are making some progress in the language, and as every thing in my present state of mind takes a wrong turn, I have been envying you your superior advantages for learning the grammar from such a teacher, and also from having others to study with you. I fear I am very stupid and dull. I certainly make very little, if any, progress in speaking. I do most sincerely hope you will never be visited with the same feelings of discouragement and doubt which I have felt to-day. I do feel that I am guilty of extreme selfishness in thus troubling you with my troubles ; but will it not induce you to pray for me, that my faith may be increased, that my weakness may be aided? I will write no more till I ami in a better frame. " June 24. I am ashamed of what I wrote yesterday ; but I will send it, that you may see that though ' happy as a queen,' queens have their troubles. Still, though the depression of yesterday has passed away, I fear that I am not making that progress in the language which I ought, and which is expected of me. Tell me just how much you can talk, will you? .... " I spent last evening at Mr. Dwight's. How I do love them ! "Would that I had more of their spirit, or more of the spirit of Christ ! Oh, how important that we watch every moment, watch unto prayer ! How ready is the adversary to attack us when and wJiere we least expect his approaches ! I think I feel daily, more and more the lvalue and importance of a spirit of prayer. How happy are we when at every interval of thought or employment, and in all, we find our hearts rising to God involuntarily. Oh that this may be more frequently our experience ! Mr. Goodell says I must give you much love from your parents here, and charge you that you take good care of your health, and be good children. " You ask what I am doing besides reading Armenian ? SYMPATHY OF MRS. EVERETT. 87 I study the grammar, an ancient and modern and Tiirkish grammar, by picking out the modern ; but it is not, of course, very rapid work with me at present. I feel the want of a teacher who understands and can explain the grammar and philosophy of the language. I try to speak a little, but it is a very little ; I can not yet form sentences, and I almost fear I never shall, I also write a little nearly every day ; and as I have several lessons to hear from each of the young ladies, you may imagine I have not many unoccupied hours." To the above, Mrs. Everett responds : " MY DEAR SISTER MARTHA : If I could have got access to yoiTr sanctum last Monday, what could I have done ? If nothing more, to comfort you, I would have thrown my arm around you, and mingled my tears with yours, remembering the kindness, so sisterlike, I have received in this strange land. And would we not have mingled our prayers, too, before the throne of our Father, unitedly pleading, as we have often done, for strength and grace for the performance of every duty ? But ' the darkest wave hath bright foam near it,' and was it not so in your case ? I hope not only that a solitary star is cheering your cloudy night, but that the clear morning sunlight is resting upon you I doubt not that in Armenian, dear M., you are in many points, perhaps in all, beyond me ; I would unhesitatingly say all, if I would not seem to undervalue the instruction we received from Mr. Riggs ; and Baron Harutune may be better able to teach than your young ladies, as he has a better knowledge of English. But you have those with you constantly who converse in Armenian, and here your advantages are superior to ours "As to the grammar of which you speak, I have not done so great a thing as to attempt to study it; and am sorry 88 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. that you feel obliged to do so, for it must be very dis couraging at this stage of your progress." After some other encouraging suggestions, she says : " Now do not have an anxious thought about study. You are ' neither stupid, nor dull,' and, I will venture to say, are advancing rapidly in Armenian, although by the hardest way. Please write me more of the character. I think it will benefit us. Believe me your ever sympathizing sister, " SERAPHINA." In her next, Miss L. is able to say: "Everything goes on quietly and pleasantly just now. I study every day except Saturday. Wednesday afternoon we are going to devote to needle-work, drawing, reading, etc., and, in short, we are going to commence a family sewing circle. I wish you could join us. Our female prayer-meeting we hold after dinner, at six o'clock, in my room, on Wednesdays, and on Wednesday mornings I think our spirits meet, our prayers mingle before the throne of our common Father." In writing to Mrs. E. July 7, she takes in her turn the office of comforter. "Am I mistaken, or were you not indulging a sad mood when you wrote ? I do not think you should look upon Smyrna as so unpromising a field ; I trust God has yet much people there, and that it will prove that you and your dear husband were raised up and sent for just this purpose, to call out and instruct such. While God is doing so much for this people, in such a wonderful manner causing the light to spring up here and there, surely it is no time to distrust him, or doubt his power and willingness to bless the faithful labors of his children for any portion of this people. Let us believe, and let us pray. Yesterday we were once more permitted to gather around the table of our dying Lord. It was a good day. In spirit, I met the dear church in Palmyra at the feast of love, for it was COMMUNION SEASON ARMENIAN. 89 also their communion season. In the afternoon, at the Turkish service, was an old man, ninety years old, who had never been there before. His grandson has long been an attendant, and, having much dispute on the subject of this new way at home, he, though an infidel, determined to go and hear for himself. He came, heard Mr. Dwight, and stayed to hear Mr. Powers in Turkish. His attention was deeply engaged, so that several times he exclaimed aloud, ' That is true, that is true ! ' and, at length, ' I was Saul, but am changed to Paul ! ' God grant he may indeed become a Paul. It will probably not be the last time he Avill hear the gospel, though the first." "July 14. Your description of the terrible fire in Smyrna is indeed a sad one, but we will hope and pray that God may make it a great blessing to many of the sufferers. We will pray that it may be overruled to their good, and the furtherance of the gospel among them. I do not Avonder you wish for the power to speak more than ever. I am now occasionally placed in circumstances when I think I would give the world if I could make myself understood. A. and E. have, during the two or three weeks past, had many friends to see them. They wished to see me, and I was obliged to sit and listen to their animated conversation, scarcely understanding a word, and without the power of replying a word to them. Is it not a trial ? How much more so when, as in your case, you hope you might be able to offer them some comfort, to do them some good. " I went to Mr. Dwight's last "Wednesday morning, to hear him discourse to the Armenian females. Owing to some misunderstanding with regard to the time, but two came beside ourselves, A., E., and myself. But Mr. D. very kindly commenced with only us, read and explained a chapter, and prayed. I was glad to find I could under stand here and there a short sentence "Give my kindest regards to your 'best of husbands.' 90 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. Can he almost preach yet ? Do tell me, if you can, with any kind of ease, form sentences in Armenian ; yet if you can, don't say so, for I shall be quite discouraged." TO HER BROTHER IN WISCONSIN. July 1, 1846. " I have now been here so long that all the strange sights and sounds that so bewildered me, have become quite familiar, and seem quite a matter of course. I no longer run to the window at every cry of the muezzin, calling to prayer from a neighboring minaret, and the thousand and one different cries in the streets, in almost as many differ ent tongues, now pass unheeded. A noise in the street just called me to the window. I will try to describe to you what was passing, which although occurring every day, I have not become accustomed to. It was a funeral procession of an Armenian lady, and the noise I heard was the chanting of the priests and little boys who led the procession. There were six or eight little boys, dressed in long green-satin robes, embroidered with gold and silver, carrying, one a large gilt cross, one a censer with burning incense, others large wax tapers, and all chanting in a most unmelodious voice. Next followed a number of priests, also in splendid robes, with large, square black caps, and long crape veils thrown over them ; next came the body, carried by four men, not in a coffin, but in an open box, the whole figure being exposed to view. At the head and foot of the box were placed great wreaths of flowers, orange leaves, and tinsel ; sometimes these wreaths are hung full of lemons. The corpse, except ing the face, was covered with a gay-colored shawl, and over this a profusion of gold and flowers. After this fol lowed a great crowd of men, but there was no sign by which you might distinguish the mourners. A few days since a funeral procession passed, which exceeded in splen dor any I had before seen. It was that of a Avealthy AN ABABA KIDE A WEDDING. 91 Armenian lady, a young bride, and as they passed directly under my window, I could distinctly see her face. It was very beautiful, she did not seem more than seven teen. She was perfectly covered with flowers and gold ornaments. A cross lay upon her breast, and a splendid cashmere shawl was spread over her feet. It seems very shocking to us to see a dead body thus decorated as if for a ballroom, and borne along thus exposed to every eye." In the same letter she describes an araba ride. "I wish I could describe the vehicle in which we rode. It was drawn by oxen, and without seats, but with cushions, and as gay as red and blue paint could make it. They are fre quently covered entirely with scarlet cloth. Over the oxen are fixed two long poles or rods, fastened to the tip of the horn and the end of the tail, forming a great bow over their backs, to which are attached a great number of scarlet tassels, and all ornamented with shells and bits of looking-glass." TO THE SAME. Aug. 27. " Last week I was invited to attend the marriage of one of the evangelicals, as they are called, that is, one of the pious Armenians. Being on Sunday, and seven or eight miles distant, I did not go, but one of my pupils who was there described the aifair to me. The lady wished much to be married a la Frank, but her mother was too much opposed to her marrying a Protestant, so she yielded in this matter, and was married in an Armenian dress, red silk trowsers, green silk astare or outside jacket, open at the sides, and dragging on the floor half a yard behind, with loose sleeves much longer than the arm ; on her head the fez, and an innumerable quantity of gold coins, her dowry the weight of which, woven in her long braids of hair, must have been very disagreeable. As soon as WZ THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. she was married, however, she laid aside her Armenian dress, and appeared in a white silk dress, white satin shoes, etc. all d la Frank. According to the strict Armenian way, the bride must sit three days after marriage, alone, be seen by no person but the one who brings her food, and at the end of the third day, for the first time, she is seen by her husband, as when she is married she must wear a veil. "A day or two since I attended Mr. Dwight's Armenian service for the females. The bride and groom were pres ent, and no one would have dreamed that they were other than English or Americans, except from their language. She is very pretty and agreeable. The people of this country are very affable and frank with strangers ; they treat you at once as though they had known you for years. I have wished it were possible to throw aside my American reserve, and be as easy and familiar as they. The females, especially, with their rich complexions, and full, dark eyes, are very interesting. I feel my desire daily strengthening to be able, by imparting instruction, to be useful to some of them." TO HER MOTHER. "CONSTANTINOPLE, Aug. 2, 1845. "MY DEAR MOTHER: When I sit down to write to you, so many recollections of your kindness to me, and of all the pleasant associations of home, come crowding upon my mind, that I am often forced to stop and collect my thoughts, and endeavor to forget home for awhile before I can proceed. I see you all bending at morning and at night before the family altar, gathering around the table, and sometimes wishing that 'Martha was here to eat with us.' I hear Clarissa, just at evening, making the air melo dious with the sweet sounds of her piano and guitar. Every bright moonlight evening, I imagine she is 'bathing' in the moon's pure light, as Mr. P. would say. Each Sab- LETTER TO HER MOTHER. 93 bath I follow you to the house of God, and Henry to the Sabbath school. I am with you at your prayer-meetings and monthly concerts. In short, there is not a day but I think often of you, and at night I dream of you, and often also of my dear father and Frank as still with you. But my thoughts of home are almost always pleasant ones. I think of you as happy, and under the watchful eye of him who never slumbers nor sleeps, and of myself as ere long to be united to you again, and am thankful that God has called me to make this small sacrifice to his cause. "The summer is now more than half over, and as yet my health remains perfect. I am more free from headache than ever in America, and am quite free from dyspepsia. Perhaps this is owing in a great measure to my diet being more simple than formerly. But little meat is eaten here compared with America. Vegetables, fruits, and bread, are the chief food. Bread is indeed, here, the staff of life, and miserable bread it is compared with yours, though I believe it is more healthy than American bread; how ever, I would gladly exchange the best meal I have eaten here for a slice of your sweet bread and butter, or one of your ginger nuts. Fruits are plenty, and very fine ; grapes and melons are now in market in abundance. " Of myself or of the school, I have nothing neAv to tell you. I am still studying, morning, noon, and night, I was going to say, but this is not true. I do not allow myself to study at all during the evening, for fear of injuring my eyes, as the Armenian characters are more difficult to dis tinguish than the English. We have five pupils engaged, who are waiting till we can get a house ; there is no doubt that there will be as many applicants as we can take. I am eagerly looking forward to the time when I shall be able to communicate instruction to them. I am not yet able to speak much Armenian, but can understand a little when I hear it spoken. 94 THE MISSIOXAKY SISTEBS. " Sabbath afternoon, Aug. 3. I was interrupted yester day in my letter, and resume my pen this afternoon to add a few lines. I have attended church and Sabbath school, and now sit in my room contrasting the mingled sounds which fall upon my ear, with the peace and quietness which reigns this holy day in Palmyra. Every imagina ble kind of business is going on in the streets, and I always think there is more noise on this day than any other. Oh that every Christian in America could spend one Sabbath in this, or in some heathen land ! Surely they would pray as they have never before done ; surely they would feel constrained to labor and sacrifice more than they ever yet have done, for the spread of the gospel in these dark lands. We have abundant reason to bless God for the work which he has wrought here, and which is still going on, that any, that so many, have been led to forsake their errors and superstitions, and embrace the pure religion of Christ. But what are these in compari son with the thousands, the millions, in this empire, who do not know him, and who, in all probability, will die without knowing him. My heart aches when I think of these things, and painful as it is to witness so much sin and misery, I am thankful that God has brought me here, if he will only use me as an instrument of giving light to but one soul, or in any way of strengthening his cause here. Oh that I could induce some others to give them selves to the missionary work ! " September 22, Miss Lovell writes to Mrs. Everett, "in fhe midst of the confusion and noise of packing, pulling down, and tearing up," preparatory to moving the school and Mr. Goodell's family next day into a house adjoining the chapel house, then occupied by Mr. Dwight. A week later she writes : " I will tell you something of my whereabouts. The Armenian part of the establishment is confined to the third story. There are four rooms and a hall : one of these PREPARATIONS FOR SCHOOL. 95 will be a schoolroom this winter, the others sleeping- rooms. Mine is a front room, overlooking, as you know, the English garden, and with a pleasant view of the city, and I am much pleased with my quarters. The room next to mine is occupied by A. and E., and the hall will be the school dining-room. We have not quite as much room as we could desire, but shall try to make it answer for the present. I think we shall not take more than six girls this winter, though we have the names of seven applicants. You say, you sometimes almost wish you were united with me in this work. How many, many times, have I wished it might have been so " This morning I enjoyed the precious privilege of sit ting down to the table of our Saviour, and commemorating his death, with between twenty-five and thirty Armenians. There were three Armenian ladies, the wives of Barons Apisaghom and Mugerditch and Ammorvia. It was a sweet and refreshing season to me, and, I trust, to all. I was able to understand a good portion of the service, and it was a precious foretaste of that blessed day when all who love our Lord Jesus Christ will sit down together in his kingdom, and enjoy free and uninterrupted communion with him and with each other for ever. Oh for the coming of the time when not only thirty, but the whole of this nation shall unite in celebrating a Saviour's dying love!" TO THE SAME. "October 6, 1845. "MY DEAR SISTER SERAPHINA: . . . You ask for more information about the school. It is not to be an entirely separate establishment. The scholars will eat and sleep and study up stairs ; but Mrs. Goodell is to be the mother of them all, and not poor, inefficient I. Quite enough of responsibility will, however, devolve upon me. Mr. and Mrs. G. have not yet been able to complete their 96 TUB MISSIONARY SISTEKS. arrangements so as to receive any; but when Soorpohee comes we shall be ready for others. Mrs. Dwight and I have a half hour's conversation in Armenian each day, (but do not tell Mr. Adger this, else he will expect me to be able to converse with him,) and, if the truth must be told, our conversation is nearly all upon one side. Dear Mrs. D. is, however, very patient with me. Mr. Goodell wishes me to give his love to you, and congratulate you, in his name, on having made such attain ments in Eastern life as to have become fond of olives. This is, I suppose, partly by way of a side-thrust at me ; for, alas ! to my shame be it said, I do not like them. Mr. G. each morning puts one on my plate, sometimes it is eaten, sometimes not. TO THE SAME. October 13, past 10 o'clock, p. M. Late as it is, I can not retire without thanking you, my dear sister, for your cheerful and delightful note, as I fear I shall not have time to do so in the morning. We have been spending the evening very pleasantly in the company of Mr. and Mrs. Holladay, Mr. Schauffler, and the Dwights. Most sincerely do I hope that we shall not soon again be called upon to bid farewell to returning missionaries. The longer I live here, and the more I see of the wants of the people, of the thick darkness which covers the land, and the great need there is of faithful labor, the more sad does it seem that instead of the num ber of laborers increasing, it should be diminishing, by their return home. God grant that the health of those who remain may be precious in his sight. Ah ! who will supply their places when they are gone ? But doubtless he whose cause it is will take care of it; and oh, how happy should we be that the men and the means are all in his hands, and that lie loves the cause infinitely more than our weak minds can conceive. What but this ARRANGEMENTS FOR SCHOOLS. 97 assurance could support our faltering faith, when we look at the greatness of the work and the feebleness of the means ? You ask what you shall tell the brother-in-law, who wonders if I am not lonely, with no one to share my joys and sorrows. Tell him I have a beloved sister, who in this distant land has been friend, consoler, encourager, and sympathizer, and has almost made me forget that I had left far behind me all the friends of my early youth. When you see Capt. Kenrick, remember me most kindly to him. How I should like to go on board the Stamboul again. My compliments to "my admirer," the kind steward ; and assure poor Aleck of my sympathy in his affliction, and of my earnest prayers for his spiritual wel fare. Salute for me that precious little state-room in the Stamboul. I wonder if any echo of our pleasant songs is there yet. TO THE SAME. October 20. We had expected to commence school to-day with at least Soorpohee and one or two others, but no one has arrived. They tell me, however, that it would be a very strange thing if they should come at the appointed time, so we await their time. Why do you not report yourself as to your progress in Armenian '? When Mr. Adger comes I shall find out all about it, how much you know, and how much you speak. At our female service last Friday Mr. Dwight had an audience of thirty persons, twenty of them females. Mr. Goodell says I must describe to my sister Seraph my little room and its accommodations, and I will do so that you may know how pleasantly I am situated. I have told you that it is a front room, small, but large enough for me. I have in it a bed, sofa, a nice bureau and bookcase, two or three 9 98 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. chairs, carpet, table, and last, not least,. a Boston rocking- chair, just from America. With all these comforts my room is very pleasantly filled, and here Mrs. Dwight comes daily for half an hour for our Armenian chat, and here every Saturday evening we have our female prayer meeting, and here I hope to enjoy many sweet seasons of communion with God. Some time 1 hope to have the pleasure of welcoming you to a seat in my rocking- chair. The long-desired school at length had a beginning. October 27 she writes Mrs. Everett : " I sit down to answer your note with feelings such as I can not well describe. I am sitting in my school-room, surrounded by seven Armenian girls, including A. and E. As I have not yet reduced them to order, there is a con tinual buzzing of Armenian whispers in my ears. I am .pleased with the appearance of all ; but, oh ! how am I to teach them ? Now, indeed, I begin to feel the want of a tongue which they can understand. My heart is so full of my new duties and cares that you must expect nothing else from me to-day. Oh, would that you were here, dearest sister, to assist me with your counsels, to cheer me with your smiles, and join your prayers with mine, for that divine direction without which I shall be utterly unable to do aught aright ! "Your prayers, I am sure, I have now. , . . . Thanks, dear S., a, thousand thanks for your precious loan, your Jmsbantfs miniature. Thanks to him for sparing it ; but he might well do that, so long as he has the still more precious original. Thank you, too, for the cologne. I Avill try to think I feel your hand bathing my forehead some times, as you used to do on the Stamboul " Oh ! if you knew in what a whirl my poor head is, you would wonder that I can write at all. I have, and always had, too much of the spirit of Martha of old, 'careful, and THE SCHOOL COMMENCED. 99 troubled about many things.' I have not learned the happy art of casting all care upon Him who careth for me, and I am wondering how all these new, and unformed, and discordant materials, are to be brought into harmony and system, particularly since I can not speak with them. I must go to the throne of grace, and seek for wisdom and guidance there. "Mr. Dwight has just been in to read and pray with us, which he promises to do every evening. What a favor is it to me in my work, that I have such friends and asso ciates to aid with their prayers and their counsels. You can not tell how much I love them all, and how much I prize their counsels and their society, and how unworthy I feel of this and the thousand blessings God is bestowing upon me. "I have just had a long conversation with A. I feared she might feel that too much care was thrown upon her, and that her own studies were too much encroached upon ; but, instead of this, she seems delighted and grateful that she is able to do any thing in the school. It has, she says, ever been her most ardent prayer since she went to Mr. Dwight's, that she might be able to teach the girls of her nation, and she thanks God that he now gives her the oppprtunity." "November 11. "MY DEAREST MOTHER: I am now writing in the school-room of the 'Armenian Female Seminary.' A sounding title, you would say, probably, were you to see our little school; but we will not 'despise the day of small things ; ' on the contrary, you will, I am sure, thank God that he has permitted me to make this small beginning. I sit now at my table surrounded by eight Armenian girls, including two who have been with us before, all just now engaged in writing. I commenced, two weeks ago, with six scholars. Two have come since, and we have had 100 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. applications to receive several others ; but were unable to do so for want of room, and because it is thought that this number is as many as I can do justice to. The six who have now joined the school are between the ages of eleven and thirteen. Their names are Soorpohee, Aroosiak, Tachoohee, Senim, and two Mariams. The girls all board with us, and Mrs. Goodell has the general superintendence of their clothing, &c. Amaveni assists in teaching. Only one of the new ones learns English. They learn reading, writing, and arithmetic. Wednesday afternoons I teach them sewing. We have prayers with them in the morn ing, by Mr. Goodell, in Turkish, in the evening, by Mr. Dwight, in Armenian. Each one commits a portion of Scripture to memory every morning, and we use the Bible as a reading-book. Sabbath morning they join our Sabbath school, instructed by Amaveni ; and in the after noon I teach them the catechism, which has been trans lated into Armenian. We also attend Mr. Dwight's Armenian service ; but sit in an adjoining room, with the door a little open, as custom will not admit of our sitting with the men at present. I find my scholars much more tractable and docile than I had anticipated. They have never been accustomed to the quiet and discipline of our schools, and I feared I should find it very difficult to reduce them to any thing like order, particularly as I speak so little of their language. " It would be impossible to tell you, my dear mother, what my feelings have been since the commencement of my little school. I am sure you will daily remember us at the throne of grace. It is our earnest prayer that all who come here may speedily be brought into the fold of Christ, and you can not imagine how my heart longs to speak to them of the Saviour ; but as yet I am tongue- tied, and can only look my love to them, and interest in them, and commend them to God in prayer. It is, I think, OPPOSITION TO THE TRUTH. 101 one of the missionary's greatest trials during the first year, that he is unable to speak. We have had several applica tions to take other scholars, but have been obliged to refuse them. One man wept when Mr. Goodell told him we could not take his daughter. It is hard to be obliged to say no to them. " Five o'clock, Sabbath evening. The number of Ar menian hearers continues, I think, to increase, notwith standing the unceasing efforts which the enemies of the truth are making to oppose it. They have lately taken a new track. Instead of condemning the reading of the gospel, as heretofore, the Patriarch has proposed that they should have it read at the patriarchate, occasionally mixing with it the writings of the Fathers. In this way he hopes to call off many from Mr. Dwight's meeting. To day, we understand, they commenced their meetings. They have an infidel to expound the Bible to them. It was feared that he might thus draw off some who were still strongly attached to their own church, under the specious pretext of hearing the gospel. But God will bring all their plans to nought, and I believe most of them will see through his motives." Dec. 7, she thus commences one of her weekly notes to Mrs. Everett : " Poor Mrs. Homes ! I can think of nothing but her, and her sorrow. I have just returned from the funeral of her sweet little Mary. You expressed the hope in your note that she is now well, and well she is, far better, oh, how much happier, than when on earth, even with all that the love of the fondest parents could do for her. .... Oh that this sudden and solemn dispensation may be blessed to the children among us ; I long to see the children of the missionaries made partakers of the great salvation." In the same note she relates some of the proceedings of the Patriarch's meetings : " Yesterday at the meeting 9* 102 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. at the patriarchate, Broosalie, their great champion, was missing, fairly driven off the field. Baron Stepan and Avedis, and another of Mr. Ilamlin's scholars were there, and after some argument, they observed some one going in and out rather suspiciously, and soon Stepan went out. Fifteen or twenty persons of the baser sort ' were collected about the door to give them a drubbing. He escaped; but when afterwards the others left, one of them received a severe beating. Fit arguments these to repel the truth!" TO MRS. T. PALMYRA, December 11, 1845. MY VERY DEAR FRIEND: This evening a violent rain has detained me from meeting, and I joyfully devote the time to you. You, I suppose, are enjoying all the delights of a northern winter, at this time, perhaps, shivering over the stove, and listening to the merry jingle of the sleigh bells, (a sound unknown here,) while I am. sitting in my room, with scarcely any fire, the rain pour ing down in torrents upon the roof. We have as yet had no really cold weather, and no snow. The last of De cember, and in January, there are usually a few snow storms, but it never falls to any great depth, or remains many days. . . . "I have now been long enough in Constantinople to feel quite at home. The narrow, crowded streets, the gloomy, dismal-looking houses, even the very tiles upon the roofs wear a familiar look, and the turbaned Turk, with his long, flowing robes and beard, seems quite an old acquaintance. There is to me nothing inviting in Constantinople as a residence. It is true it is delightfully situated, and the scenery of the Bosphorus is magnificent, but the city is dirty and irregular, although there are some splendid buildings. For one who is desirous of gayety, and very fond of society, in Pera there may be HAPPINESS IN LABOK. 103 many attractions, as there are many Franks, and many families of wealth and rank, foreign ambassadors, &c. As for me, my society is confined, from choice, almost exclusively to our missionary circle, and to the few other Americans here ; with one or two English families I have some acquaintance. But kinder and more warm-hearted friends than I find in our circle, I could not desire, and I have no inclination to seek for other friends. They have received me as a sister and daughter, and their kindness tends greatly to lessen the pain of separation from the friends of my childhood. Even were it not so, I should, I think, be happy here, for I have the hope of being in some degree useful, of not living entirely in vain. I am happy in my employments ; I like to teach, and though I may do but little good, and may see no good resulting from what I do, yet I shall feel that the way is opened for somebody else to do good. It is some thing to have such a school established. It will, in time, by the blessing of God, be a blessing to the Armenians." CHAPTER IX. Mrs. E.'s Visit to the Sufferers from the Fire Letters from Miss Lovell The Patriarch's Anathema Its Effects in Constantinople and Smyrna. THE new year opened pleasantly on the two friends. Though their hearts turned with fond recollections to their native land, and all the pleasures connected with the reunions of the festive season in their loved home circles, they looked back with no longing to return. They felt every day more strongly the privilege of hav ing been called to forsake all these for the sake of Christ, and every day they were becoming more interested in the work they had commenced, and in the people around them. In a few leaves of journal, with which Mrs. Everett commenced the year, is the following, under date of January 5, 1846. " The meetings we have enjoyed yesterday and to-day in our little circle have been very precious. And although my mind has been led back to the first Sabbath and succeeding Monday of the year just closed, which were spent in my own dear land, in the midst of its Christian privileges, still I have enjoyed these sweet seasons of communion and prayer none the less, but the more, in the hope that I may see the darkness receding from this land before the bright appearance of the Lord, as he comes to build up Zion here." And again, a few days later, after lamenting her "want of love and zeal, of watchfulness and prayerfulness," she writes : " O blessed Jesus ! how sweet is the hope that the mantle of thy love will be thrown over all these shortcomings in the last day ; but I would SUFFERERS FROM FIRE. 105 feel the duty of striving to live, feeling that every one of my sins pierces again thy sacred body." One of the first works of the new year in which Mrs. Everett engaged, was visiting the poor Armenian sufferers from the fire, to distribute among them money which had been received from America for their relief. She writes to her sister January 15. "Three hundred and sixty-eight dollars have been sent, the greater part of which was collected in the vicinity of Boston ; and the request was made that the missionaries should attend personally to its distribution. This is the safest manner of distributing it, as the religion of these Oriental Christians does not manifest itself particularly in their honesty, and much injustice has been done to the poor sufferers, if we may credit reports, by their rulers, in whose hands moneys received have been placed. Some objections to our going among the people were made, and the advice to put the money into the hands of the rulers and priests given, but rejected. Last week, a visit was made to about a hundred sheds, in which Armenian fami lies live. These dwellings are literally sheds, built of rough boards, very slightly, and all crowded into a small square, in rows, with a passage no more than four or five feet wide between them. Here are crowded together men, women, and children, the old and young, the sick and well, a family of six or eight persons in a room eight or ten feet square, and so barren of comforts your heart would ache to see them. . . . Just imagine the state of the children of so many families crowded into so small a space. They appear to have no care, but are dirty, ragged, and left to run Avild in idleness and ignorance. The boys are usually sent to school when old enough, but the girls arc of far less consequence in the parents' estimation ; it is even considered^ great affliction to have girls in a family. In a large proportion of these rooms, is an invalid, an old, insane, foolish, or blind person, 106 THE MISSIONARY SISTEKS. dependent on the family for support. In one room, lives a widow, with four children, and a deformed brother, whom she must support by the few cents she may be able to earn during the day. In another, we found a woman with a drunken husband and five children, one a small infant. These children were more nearly naked than any I have seen in this country, where there is so much real poverty. Other cases I might describe, but, to understand it, you must yourself see, to some extent, the great destitution and distress of these poor people. In America, you know nothing of poverty ; I did not until I came here. And there is nothing to alleviate the distress of the poor sufferers ; the condition of their minds and souls is more pitiable than that of their bodies, the comparison of which is as time to eternity. Oh, my dear sister, do not cease to pray for this people." These details have been inserted at length, because they present a graphic picture of such scenes of destitu tion as missionaries in those lands are often obliged to witness without the power of alleviating. Many causes, besides the desolating fires, which, in Constantinople especially, produce so much misery, occasion to the poor people of those countries physical privations, which, ex cept in one or two of our larger cities, perhaps, are unknown in our more favored country; and many mis sionaries in the Levant have felt and said, like Mrs. Everett, "We knew nothing of poverty till we came here." In the same letter from which the above extracts are taken, Mrs. Everett speaks of a young Armenian girl she was teaching. " The time I spend with T. gives me a great deal of pleasure. You can imagine how interesting it is to see truth reaching a mind to^which so little light has pene trated ; truths in regard to the existence of her own soul, its relations to God and Christ, and almost every CORRESPONDENCE IN ARMENIAN. 107 thing connected with revealed religion, seem new to her. She repeats at night a prayer in ancient Armenian, which is wholly unintelligible to her. I have tried to show her the sin and folly of doing this, and to aid her, or show her, that she might pray in words which she understands. I wrote a prayer, and have once used it with her, having previously committed it to memory. You can hardly conceive of the darkness which reigns in the minds of a large part of the people of this country." The missionary mail-box between Smyrna and Con stantinople continued to be the bearer of weekly com munications between Mrs. E. and Miss Lovell. Their correspondence was frequently in Armenian, and their full letters, written very neatly in its strange characters, show the zeal and success with which they were pursuing the attainment of that difficult language. Miss Lovell dismissed her school for 'two or three weeks' vacation at Christmas. January 21, she writes to Mrs. Everett. "Last Monday, I had again the privilege of communing w r ith \ip wards of forty Armenians. But two females besides myself were present, but it was a most delightful meeting." A week later : " My girls have all returned except Armaveni, and seem highly delighted to be here again. The aifection they manifest for me is, I assure you, quite gratifying. If I can only turn it to their good, I shall be happy. I suppose you will hear from other sources of the terrible anathema which was yesterday pronounced by the Patriarch against Priest Vartanes and all his adherents. lie fled at daybreak last Friday morning to Mr. Dwight's for refuge from those who Avere seeking for him, and has been there since. Pie sat w T ith us in the dining-room," (a room opening into the chapel,) " to hear the sermon yesterday, and told me he had been excommunicated. I said I was sorry. lie replied that he rejoiced to be counted worthy to suffer for Christ." 108 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. Of this same anathema, Mrs. Everett writes to her sister, February 1, that " it had that day been pronounced in the Armenian church in Smyrna against Protestants, by order of the Patriarch at Constantinople." Miss Lovell writes to Mrs. Everett, February 9 " This day has been set apart by the brethren of this station as a day of fasting and prayer, in view of the per secuted state of the Armenian brethren, and, as I have no school to-day, I have a little tune to give you before meeting this evening. Since meeting this morning, the schoolroom and my room have been thronged with Arme nian visitors, and the last has just gone, and left me in quiet possession. We had this morning a prayer meeting of the missionaries and the Armenian brethren. There were also quite a number of females present. The body of the chapel was filled with Armenians ; the services were partly in English, and partly in Armenian. It was a good meeting, and I trust prayer was offered which God, our only help, will hear and answer. " I wish I could tell you the whole history of events for the last two or three weeks, and the many interesting cases of steadfastness and firmness under persecution which we every day hear of. I regret to say that Ermonia went home last week in consequence of the present troubles. She did not at all wish to go ; but her mother wished it. Her sister, too, was sick, and sent word to her that she was the cause of her illness, because she persisted in staying here. So, it was at length decided that it would be well for her to go home a few weeks, and com fort her mother till the storm shall pass over. I am, for some reasons, however, sorry that she went. To-day, the mother of another of the girls came to take her home. She stayed all day, saying that she could not go without her, as the priest would be there to-night to see if she had brought her. Her brother (Baron Apsaghom) told her not to go, and at last the mother went without her. ANATHEMA OF THE PATKIAKCH. 109 I was affected at the feeling which A. manifested when she thought she must go. One beautiful bright-eyed girl was at meeting with her father, who wishes to enter the school. She is thirteen or fourteen years of age, and I was so much interested in her appearance that I could not refuse to take her. "We have had three or four appli cations to receive pupils since the commencement of this persecution. Poor people ! They suffer greatly ; but it is gratifying to see their firmness and apparent faith. That God will overrule it all for the furtherance of his cause, I have no doubt, but it is a time when it becomes us to be deeply humble, and to pray without ceasing." What the terrible anathema is, which is so justly the terror of all Oriental Christians, Miss Lovell relates more particularly in the following letter to her sister-in-law in Wisconsin. * CONSTANTINOPLE, Feb. 16, 1846. I am now writing in my little schoolroom, surrounded by my little flock of Armenian girls. My teacher is giv ing them a lesson in ancient Armenian, and in the mean time I can give you a few moments. I am obliged to seize such moments for writing, as, with teaching and learning, my time is almost entirely taken up. I have now eight scholars, and soon expect two more. Two are at home in consequence of a bitter persecution now raging against the evangelical Armenians. Perhaps some particulars of this persecution may not be uninteresting to you. It is understood to be against the principles and policy of the Turkish government* to persecute on account of religious opinions. The Armenian Patriarch, however, having been accused of being a Protestant, has taken this means to wipe off the reproach, and prove that he is guiltless of such a crime. A few weeks since, a sen tence of excommunication was published and read in all the churches against a priest who has long been a pious *This must have reference merely to their Christian subjects. 10 110 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. man, and all his adherents, all who read the gospel and attend the preaching of the missionaries. Since then, the sentence has been repeated against all the prominent evangelicals by name, and a terrible curse pronounced upon them, and upon all who shall have any intercourse with them, give bread or water, or in any way assist them, or show them any kindness. Such is the dread of this curse, that almost every one suspected of this sin has been turned out of house and home. Every tie is forgot ten. Children have driven their parents, and parents their children, from them, and wives have turned their husbands out of doors. There is great suffering and dis tress. The missionaries have taken many of the homeless ones into their houses, and have also hired a house to accommodate them for awhile, after making a vain appeal to* the great men of their own nation for protection and relief. They are now awaiting the result of an appeal to the Turkish council ; should this prove unsuccessful, they will send in a petition to the Sultan himself. We hope and believe God will incline the hearts of these rulers to favor and relieve his suffering people. Now, they are thrown out of business, spit upon, and stoned in the streets, and no one is permitted to enter their houses, or have any dealings with them. All have been commanded to remove their children from our schools, but only two of mine have yet been taken, though great efforts have been made to get them all. Those who left, went weep ing bitterly, and promising to return after awhile. From the boys' seminary, at Bebek, more than half seventeen or eighteen have gone home, and the school is nearly broken up. On Smyrna, this fearful curse seemed to fall with a still more blighting influence. In that city, scarcely any fruit of the gospel had been brought to perfection. Many hopes were felt by the missionaries at the commencement PEKSECUTION. Ill of the year ; a larger number than ever before, attended the Sabbath preaching, and, at their own request, a Bible- class had been formed ; but the good seed had not found a good soil, as at Constantinople, and now, under this ti'ial, those who had heard the word joyfully for a season, proved to be of that class who, in time of persecution, fall away. Mrs. Everett writes to one of her sisters, April 2. "Darkness seems to rest upon Smyrna. Were not our hopes fixed on God, we should cast them all away now, and give up in despair of seeing any brought from this slavery to the world, superstition, and sin, into the free dom with which Christ makes free. All the Armenians of Smyrna seem agreed as to one thing, that no man here shall serve the Lord. The pious Armenians are anathematized, but they are Constantinopolitans. The Patriarch's idolatrous paper was signed by all those who had attended the preaching of the gospel, and seemed hopeful, excepting one, who resisted long. He was turned out of his father's house, abused by his brother and all his friends ; he was in turn threatened and flattered by large promises, but he did not yield until a few days since, when all combined in such an onset on the poor young man as he had not power to resist ; he signed the Patri arch's confession of faith, and Smyrna icas free from this new sect. So exult these deluded people ; but is it so ? We can not and will not believe that the Spirit is clean gone. " ' God moves in a mysterious way, His wonders to perform ; ' and perhaps this is the way in which he intends to arouse both his children and the consciences of some around us, whom he designs to be the trophies of his free grace here." Speaking of the general corruption in Smyrna, and the way in which even religious oifices were purchased with 112 THE MISSIOXAKY SISTERS. money, Mrs. Everett, in one of her letters, relates the following story. " There is a Greek priest here, a very poor, illiterate man, who was for a long time a servant in the family of a missionary who was formerly here. Afterwards, he worked at various things, as he could find employment, and finally concluded that he would become a priest. At the first application, he was told he must pay 2,000 pias tres, but he at last succeeded in obtaining orders for 500 ; and this man is one of the best of the priests. He tries to preach the gospel." Both ladies enjoyed highly their first winter in that fine Eastern climate. Miss Lovell writes from Constanti nople, in February. "We have had a delightful winter, and I can not but pity you poor shivering mortals in Wisconsin. To be sure, the streets are much of the time wretchedly muddy, and walking is any thing but pleasant ; but we can sit in our rooms with very little fire. There has been very little snow, and almost every morning I hear the birds singing in the English palace garden under my windoAV. I wish I could send you some roses plucked from this garden in the middle of January. It is just the time when oranges and lemons are beginning to be very plenty, and I wish I could send you some in exchange for apples or good butter, two articles I miss very much." And Mrs. Everett writes about the same time from Smyrna : " The country is now in its glory, having none of the parched, barren appearance of last summer, but is as verdant as our May. Grain is coming forward finely; the crops are harvested, I think, in June. I will put in some little flowers I found by the way-side in mid-winter; there are many in the fields. The finest thing we have seen is the almond-trees, now in full bloom, appearing, at a distance, like our peach, when first the blossoms open ; when faded, like the apple. You know we have ever- THE CLIMATE IGNORANCE OF THE PEOPLE. 113 greens, the olive, cypress, citron, orange, lemon, the myrtle also. The large gardens, just at the edge of the city, are now beautiful, having orange and lemon trees, with the ripe fruit contrasting finely with the dark-green leaves; and many vegetables are now in their prime." Writing, March 2, to her eldest brother, of whose pleasant home in Sturbridge she always retained such delightful recollections, Mrs. E. says : " Is spring opening with you ? How much enjoyment I have had in gazing at those hills, and listening to those birds from my window in the little cottage. But New England hills and birds, and friends, too, are numbered among past joys ; yet not past ; my friends still live in my heart, and the loved scenes of my early days will remain as green spots in memory's record ; they will not fade. Spring I have been speaking of, and intended to tell you that we have had spring since last November. There has been much rain, and snow has fallen twice, but soon melted. . . . ' Every prospect pleases, and only man is vile.' Such a contrast as is exhibited between the physical and moral aspect of things about us is most painful. " Yesterday, I was made to feel more than ever before the perfect darkness which reigns in the minds of a large proportion of the people of this country. A pious Arme nian, from , is here on a visit with his wife. This woman, although not from the lower class of people, is unable to read a syllable, and, as to religious knowledge, a child in America, four years old, knows far more. Her mind, as far as I could discover, is a perfect blank. All her thoughts seemed to begin and end in the adornment of her person with bracelets, rings, necklaces, &c. She wishes to send her daughter, eleven years of age, to us for training and instruction, and we have partly consented to take her when we commence housekeeping." Lest the reader should receive the impression from the 10* 114 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. bright pictures given above that the shores of the Levant are an elysium of perpetual sunshine and flowers, we make the following extract from one of Mrs. Everett's letters, which, though not so pleasing, is perhaps a more truthful description of a Levantine winter. " You speak, dear E., of coming to spend your winters with us. We give you a most cordial invitation to come and pass next winter in our anticipated house, which, I assure you, if it is what I expect, will be warm and sun shiny all the year. But I forewarn you not to expect the same comfort out of doors ; the summer is the time for a cloudless sky; the winter for damps, rains, and chills. The weather is not cold in general. One can go about the house and out, without that stiff, freezing sensation our New England winters produce, and, when we have a number of pleasant days in succession, we think this is one of the finest climates in the world ; but, when rain falls for almost a fortnight incessantly, so that the air and every thing else is full of dampness, and the streets intol erably muddy, we think with much favor of our clear, bracing climate, the merry ring of sleigh-bells, and more merry shouts of the coasters and skaters. But we put on thick boots, and manage, as often as possible, to hobble and slip over the rough, miry stones for exercise and fresh air." CHAPTER X. Miss Lovell's Illness, and subsequent Visit to Smyrna Mr. and Mrs. Ererett remove to Constantinople Interesting Particulars respecting the School and General Missionary Work. THE warm friendship existing between Mrs. Everett and Miss Lovell had led them always to wish that they might be associated together in their missionary life and work ; and to this wish they frequently gave expression both in their letters to each other, and to other friends. Mrs. E., in her visit at Constantinople, had made on the minds of the missionaries of that station, a strong impres sion of her peculiar qualifications for exerting a happy influence in the department of female education, and many of them had expressed the desire to keep her at C., to be united with Miss L. in the charge of the Female Seminary; but, as Mr. E. had been designated by the Prudential Committee to Smyrna, to fill what was con sidered an important post there, no serious proposals of the kind were made. Providence, however, brought about the accomplishment of these wishes in a manner they could not have anticipated, and would not have chosen. ' In the latter part of February, Miss Lovell was attacked with a prevailing influenza, which settled on her lungs, and brought her very low. After weeks of suffering and great prostration, she began to recover, but so slow was her improvement, that her friends became alarmed lest her naturally delicate constitution had been permanently affected, and they proposed, as soon as the weather and her strength should allow, that she should visit Smyrna, 116 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. 'and try the influence of its milder air, and visiting the mis sionary friends there. During the weeks she was unable to write, some one of the kind friends about her made a regular report to Mrs. Everett of her state, both of body and mind. Some of these notes are too interesting to be withheld. Mr. Goodell writes. PERA, March 3, 1846. DEAR SISTER IN CHRIST : Your faithful correspondent appears decidedly better this morning ; but she has been quite ill, has had a hard cough and a very bad headache, and some symptoms of pleurisy. You will all remember us in your prayers, for we are brought very low. This is the hour of darkness.* But, with him who hears the groaning of the prisoner, and sees every tear, there is no darkness at all. All is plain, and all is easy of accomplishment. Two of the girls have been taken away by their parents, but their beds and books left as a pledge of their return when the indigna tion shall be past. In the mean time four new ones have come, so that we are more than full. May the Lord soon bring us all out into a wealthy place ! Especially may he, in this time of rebuke and blasphemy, pour out his Holy Spirit, and bring low many a proud heart and lofty look ! March 17th, Mr. Goodell writes : "I intend to send our beloved friend to you as soon as she is able to go ; but she is weak, and I fear will not be able to go for three weeks. She has been in great danger from pulmonary symptoms. We have now twelve scholars in school. Only one is absent, and she is expected to return next week. Our school has been increased more than one third by this persecution. How wonderful ! Love to all. Tell them '"The year of Jubilee is come.' " On the 24th, Mrs. Hinsdale, the teacher of the mission- * Mr G. alludes hero to the persecution then raging. MISS LOVELI/S ILLNESS. 117 ary school, who finished her lovely Christian course a little before Miss Lovell, writes to Mrs. Everett : "I have the delightful pleasure of saying what you will, doubtless, hear from many others, that our dearly beloved Miss Lovell is in reality nmch better. She has seemed so like her former self for the last three or four days, that it does one's heart good to look at her. . . . But I will take up your questions. * Is she cast down ? ' In reply to this I have a few precious words that escaped her lips on her sick-bed. On stepping into her chamber, as I was wont to do after school, almost the first words she uttered were, * Oh, I have had such a precious season ! I never before knew how sweet it was to lie passive in his hands, and know no will but his.' I have read passages of the Bible to her at different times, and prayed with her at her re quest, and she would often make remarks which showed her deep interest in the word of God. Mr. Goodell, I should think, has been in the habit of reading the Bible and praying with her every morning. . . . " You see that in my notes I have only time to tell you how Miss Lovell is. Had I time I would tell you how we all love her, but you can judge by what you feel for her yourself. Her valuable life we know how in some degree to appreciate." There is a little note in pencil from Miss Lovell to Mrs. Everett, which is without date, but was probably written about this time. " My dear, warm-hearted sister : I am going to write you just one line to show you I can write. I have had a very sweet illness. The Lord has been very gracious and merciful to me ; he has made all my bed in my sickness. I am now daily improving ; yesterday sat up two hours, but am still very weak. They talk of taking me to Bebek on Friday, and, more than all, they talk of sending me to Smyrna. Perhaps I may go next week. Mr. Goodell will write. - 1 can write no more. Love, love to all, and thanks 118 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. for their sympathy and prayers. Of the kindness of friends here I have no language to speak. May the Lord reward them!" The following note by Mr. Goodell to Mrs. Everett, playfully introducing to her her long-loved missionary sister, gives also the names of the scholars in her school, and discloses the secret of the rich spiritual blessings witk which that school has been visited from the beginning till now. "PERA, April 6, 1846. " DEAR SISTER rsr CHRIST : I have much pleasure in introducing to your acquaintance, and recommending to your kind attention, a Miss Lovell from the western part of New York, who has been in my family nearly a year, and whose name I think I must have mentioned in some of our correspondence. You will see that she has five or six meals a day, and more if necessary ; and that she does not speak more than one word for every ninety or a hun dred words that are spoken to her. Will you be her spokesman, or see that one be chosen, to answer for her all the numerous questions which may be asked in refer ence to her health, happiness, and school? In fact, she goes to Smyrna not to be used up, but to be raised up, for the school; although she had put it in such excellent order, that it went on like clock-work for awhile, yet the wheels now begin to need oiling, and other parts of the machine require attention. " You will hear of the very interesting state of things at Oroomiah. "Why may we not hope that our own schools may be visited in a similar manner with refresh ings from on high ? Will you unite Aviih us in praying for this object? I herewith give you the names of those in the Female Seminary in the order they entered, that you may begin next Thursday with the first on the list. And may our prayers for that one be united, fervent, and effectual. The next day we will pray for the second, and MISS LO YELL'S SCHOOL. 119 so on. Armaveni, aged twenty ; Ermonia, aged nineteen ; Sinem, aged eleven ; Sourpouyi, aged thirteen ; Mariam, aged twelve, of Pera; Takouhi, aged twelve (now absent); Aroosiah, aged thirteen ; Mariam, aged twelve, of Con stantinople ; Yeubraksy, aged eleven ; Mariam, aged six, from Hass Keuy ; Deuruki, aged fourteen ; Takouhi, aged fourteen, daughter of Arakyal ; Takouhi, aged fifteen, she, with her mother, brothers and sisters, excommuni cated. Indeed almost every child in school is a daughter of the excommunicated. May they all belong to the church of the first born ! " Miss Lovell writes to her mother, April 5. After giving the particulars of her illness, she says : "Through the great mercy of God every medicine seemed to have the desired effect. I fully expected to die, yet death had no terrors ; but I felt a sweet satisfac tion in committing myself and my school into the hands of God, trusting that if he took me to himself, he would raise up another better qualified to take my place. Of the kindness of the dear friends here during my illness, I know not in what language to speak." In reference to the persecution she says : " I intended to keep a full journal of all which occurred, to send to you, as there were many interesting events occurring each day which could not fail to interest you. But I was almost immediately taken ill, so that I was unable to do so. The most important events you will, in time, see in the Missionary Herald. Four men were imprisoned, one or two banished, great numbers excom municated and thrown out of employment, but their firm ness and steadfastness has astonished even those who hoped the best of them. Mr. Hamlin's school was almost broken up, but is now filling up again. I lost three of mine for a time, but many new ones applied. I have now twelve. I wish I had time and strength to tell you more of the persecution, winch still continues, though with not 120 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. quite so much severity as at first. The Armenian con gregation is as large as ever, and many who were never known before, are now discovered to be firm and con sistent Christians." Mrs. Everett, writing about this time to her sister, relates the following incident : "To-day a man came from Beirut, with letters of recom mendation from our brethren there, who has lately been expelled from a convent in Jerusalem. He is an Arme nian from the region beyond Erzeroom. The gospel found its way to him there, he was convinced of its truths, and afterwards went to reside at this convent. They wished to make him a deacon after he had been there about two years; but, on his refusing to receive orders on account of his evangelical sentiments, he was expelled. While in the convent he translated the four gos pels into the Kurdish language, for those of his nation who live in the region from which he came, and do not know Armenian, not even the priests who read the service in the church. The young man comes here wishing to print his translation. How steadily and surely the leaven of truth is working in the mass of error ! " Miss Lovell, writing from Smyrna, to a friend recently married, and speaking of one and another of her "early friends and schoolmates " who were soon to be married, says : " And soon I shall be left the ' last leaf on the tree.' I shall not mourn very bitterly, however, while I have so delightful an employment as I feel mine to be, and so dear a circle of friends as I find here. Delightful employ ment ! What would more than half the world think of the idea of delight in connection with six or seven hours' daily confinement in a small room, with a dozen or more poor Armenian girls ! Yet ./feel that my employment is delightful. Some of my girls are exceedingly interesting; and when I go into my school-room, and witness the MRS. EVERETT. AT CONSTANTINOPLE. 121 sparkling of their beautiful black eyes, as they express their joy at seeing me, if I have been absent a few hours, I feel that it is better, far better, than drawing out a use less life, even among loved friends at home." After four weeks spent very pleasantly with the mis sionary friends in Smyrna, Miss Lovell returned with improved health to Constantinople. But though much better, she was not yet strong enough to take charge of the school without more assistance, and the Constanti nople station voted to invite Mr. and Mrs. Everett to spend the summer at Constantinople for the purpose of rendering such assistance, with which invitation they cheerfully complied, although they had just taken and furnished two or three rooms in the country, and had commenced housekeeping for the summer. Mrs. Everett's first letter from Constantinople gives many interesting details respecting the school, and gen eral progress of the missionary work in that city. " CONSTANTINOPLE, May 25, 1846. " MY VERY DEAR PARENTS : If you have not received my last letter by ship, you will be very much surprised to see this dated at Constantinople. 'It is not in man that walketh to direct his steps,' and we hope the Lord has been the guide of ours " We found Miss Lovell suffering from a hoarse cold, and imable to go into her school. We arrived on Saturday morning; and on Monday I took her place in school, happy to be able to do anything for the relief of my dear sister, and I need not say very happy to be in the midst of eleven Armenian girls, who, we hope, by the grace of God, may become enlightened pious women. There are thirteen belonging to the school ; one is absent from sickness, the other was removed at the commencement of the per secution, and has not returned. These girls are all bright and interesting; the school promises much. May the 11 122 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. divine blessing rest upon it, and all our hopes be realized ! Oh, do pray much that the Holy Spirit's influences may incline the heart of each of these girls to seek that wis dom which cometh from above. Two of them, and per haps three, are pious. The eldest, A., is a lovely Christian. You will rejoice to know that these girls are very fond of reading their Testaments, and often seem much affected by what they read and hear. One was weeping a few days since as she had her Testament, and, on being urged to tell the cause of her tears, said she was reading about Christ's sufferings and death for her sins, and she wept that she was doing nothing for him. "Wednesday, P. M., the Armenian females have a prayer meeting. I went to the meeting last week. Six or eight were present besides those belonging to the school. One of the women told me that some of them had wished for such a meeting for a long time, but they lived at such long distances from each other that they could not meet together ; but the Lord had sent this per secution, and thus brought them together, and they were very happy to meet and pray. Those present were from famiHes occupying the houses hired for those who had been turned out of their houses. " It is good to be here, and see the large congregation of Armenians, eagerly listening to the words of life. The females no longer sit in an adjoining room, listening with the door ajar, but take their places in the back part of the cli. pel. The day before we arrived, Friday, there Averc thirty females present. On Friday, p. M. there was formerly a service for females alone, but, since the men have been deprived of business by the persecution, it has been a meeting for prayer, and all attend. You would be delighted to hear the singing in these Armenian meetings. All join, and with full voices. The Armenians seem to have an uncommon taste for singing. The girls in the school sing already, and are quite independent, PERSECUTION ABATED. 123 They sing ' Mary at the Saviour's Tomb,' ' Old Hundred,' 'Illinois,' 'Islington,' &c. " Those persons who have children in the school, come often to see them, especially the mothers and sisters, and often express the desire that they, too, might come and learn. On Friday, p. M. the girls sew, and their friends understand that they are at liberty to come in and visit after the meeting. Last Friday, about a dozen were here ; one could understand only Turkish, and as she had come from a distance to the meeting, and heard only Armenian, she begged that Mr. Goodell would read and pray with her before she went away. " You will hear and thank God that he has brought deliverance to the poor persecuted Armenians. The man who was the instrument in getting them expelled from their shops and houses, is turned out of his office, and the greater part of them have returned to their business, and some to their houses. All this persecution has been only a means of advancing the truth, and establishing it in this land. The Patriarch has made himself very unpopular, and can not retain his place long. He thought to clog the chariot-wheels of salvation ; but his efforts have only tended to give them a tenfold impetus. But what can. all the patriarchs, bishops, Satan, and all his hosts com bined, do in a contest with Omnipotence ? The stone that was cut out of the mountain shall fill the whole earth." In the same letter, Mrs. Everett communicates the pleasing intelligence, just received from Smyrna, that two young men went every day to Mr. Adger for instruction in the Bible, and ten or twelve were at the service the previous Sabbath, showing that light was beginning to shine out of the thick darkness that had seemed for a while to settle over that city. She also speaks of glad tidings concerning the missionary work in Syria and Persia. 124 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. Of the annual meeting of the mission, Mrs. Everett writes in her next letter. . . . " It was a time of deep interest ; on several accounts unusual ; one was, that never before were so many together from the various stations of the Turkey mis sion ; another, that so great progress in Christ's work there has not perhaps been in any previous year ; and the business was of the highest importance, and full of the deepest interest, the preparation of a covenant and confession of faith, rules and order for the formation of an evangelical, a real New Testament church in Turkey. Century after century has passed, and these countries have known nothing of a spiritual religion. There is scarcely a foot of soil in the vicinity of this great city that is not in all probability mingled with the dust of those who have passed into eternity from the darkness < f formalism, idolatry, or Mohammedanism. But blessed be our God that light begins to shine ! It is indeed but a beginning, a single ray, compared with the thick dark ness that is spread far and wide; but he who- has sent a single ray, can and will pour such a flood upon this whole region as will scatter the deepest shades. Jesus shall reign." CHAPTER XI. Organization ofthe First Evangelical Church in Constantinople Ordination of the First Pastor The First Baptism, etc. THE history of themselves and the school, as well as of the interesting events transpiring around them for the next six months, must be gathered almost entirely from Mrs. Everett's letters, as only two letters written by Miss Lovell during that time have been obtained. The first of them was to her brother Frederic, dated "CONSTANTINOPLE, June 10, 1846. ... "I lately received a letter from Mcdora, and since then how many changes may have taken place. Who can tell, if you are still living, that death has not entered your little family, death, who, since I wrote you, has been very near me, so that I fancied I heard his call ? Yet, thanks to my kind Father in heaven, I still live, and have the promise of returning health. Soon after I wrote to Medora, I was attacked with an influenza and inflammation of the lungs. For a week or so, my life was in danger, and I had but little hope of recovery. I had, however, a good physician, with the kindest care and attention from all my good friends here, and, by the blessing of God, I am now nearly well. . . . "My scholars are all now in the next room, busily engaged in trying to learn English. They are not taught English in school, but they are all so anxious to learn that I have given them leave to learn what they can in the evenings, when they have finished their other lessons. 11* 126 THE MISSIONARY SISTEKS. " Yesterday, I rode on horseback for the first time in this country. I rode to Bebek in the morning, and returned in the evening, enjoying it exceedingly. To-day, I rode again to Bebek, where the annual meeting of the mission is in session, and attended the examination of the Armenian Young Men's Seminary. The young men all learn English as well as Armenian, ancient and modern. They were examined in algebra and geometry, history, &c., and acquitted themselves admirably. I should like to invite you to a similar examination of my school one of these days, though I must confess they have not made much progress in mathematics or meta physics ; yet the improvement they have made is by no means contemptible. But it is bedtime, and I must lay by my unfinished letter till another day." " 13. I have a bouquet of beautiful flowers before me, which came from the Sultan's garden, and fill the room with their fragrance. By the way, his majesty has been absent five or six weeks on a journey, and is expected to return next Tuesday. Most magnificent preparations are making to welcome his return. Poor man 1 He seldom leaves the city ; and, when he left it this time, he started in a royal steamboat, attended by his fleet. When he had proceeded a few miles, through year and sea-sickness, he ordered the boat to turn about, out of compassion for his officers and suit, it was said, and performed the journey by land. " Pray, did you ever read a book on Greece, ' Lord Byron and His Last Days,' &c. (I forget the title,) written by his lordship's attending physician? This same man, Dr. Millingen, was my physician, and has a great many interesting anecdotes to relate. He is also one of the Sultan's physicians, and spends one night a week at the palace." . . . ORGANIZATION OF A CHTJKCH. 127 From Mrs. Everett. , j " CONSTANTINOPLE, July 2, 1846. " MY DEAR SISTER ELEANOR : . . . Let me tell you something about the organization of an evangelical church in the capital of the Turkish empire, the seat of Mohammedism, superstition, and infidelity. It is won derful. God has done it, and it is marvelous in our eyes. This very interesting and ever-memorable event took place yesterday, in the chapel in Mr. Dwight's house. You are aware that there was quite a large number of Armenians who have been considered fit subjects for receiving the sacrament, and secretly it has been admin istered to them. The Patriarch has, as you also know, during the recent persecution, cut off by anathema all the ' new sect,' or gospel-readers, from the Armenian church, and thus they were left free to form themselves into an independent church. They requested the missionaries, some time since, to prepare for them some form of church organization, and it was done at the recent general meet ing of the mission, and presented at a meeting yesterday of those who had previously received the sacrament. All felt it to be a most solemn and interesting meeting; such a time as some of the brethren of the mission had for years labored, prayed, and longed for, and such a day as we, who have but recently come, felt to be too much for us to be permitted to witness. " The meeting was opened by prayer and reading of the Scriptures. The confession of faith, covenant, and church laws were read and explained. You must think of these persons as not having had, until recently, any real spiritual ideas, and no proper conception of a church free from a yoke of bondage to the grossest superstitions. After a vote from the Armenians to accept what had been presented, all arose, and solemnly assented to the confession and covenant, which were again read. Their names were then recorded, and we looked UDon the 128 THE MISSIONARY SISTEKS. infant evangelical church of the Armenians of Turkey, a church of forty members, taking the New Testament as the groundwork of their faith, built on Jesus Christ as the chief corner-stone, and arising out of the corrupt, yes, long dead mass which has for so many centuries rested on the face of this whole country. " The new church then made unanimous choice of a pastor from among themselves, one who was set apart some months since as a preacher. A special exhortation to prayer for him was made, the deacons chosen, and the committee of the church, and all \manimously, and satis factorily to the missionaries, and we hope also to the great Head of the Church. " Now, we have new arguments to plead before the Lord, that he will come and water this vine of his own right hand's planting. Do join us. There are many other persons who are considered truly pious, and will very soon unite with these. They were not invited at this formation of the church, because it was considered a simpler way to unite only those who had been formally received into fraternities existing before, and let the church receive others upon examination. The first child is to be baptized in the way of the Protestants to-morrow in the chapel. It is the first child of the new pastor, Baron Apsoghom. He is to be ordained next Tuesday. " 6. I was sent home from the dinner-table just now to take off my dress, and hang it on the terrace to air, and you would be almost frightened to know the cause if you were near. Miss Lovell and I went out after school to see one of the little girls who is at home unwell. Seeing a younger brother of the girl lying asleep on the floor beside her bed, we asked if he was sick, and the reply was that he had the smallpox. This was said with per fect unconcern, and when we expressed some alarm, and told with what dread we regarded it in our country, the friends smiled, saying repeatedly, ' No matter; no harm ORDINATION OP A PASTOR. 129 will come from it." "We were off as soon as possible. For me, there is no danger if the child has the disease, for I have just been vaccinated with effect. In this country, the smallpox is not feared at all, but the deeply- pitted faces we often meet show that sometimes it is not a slight thing here. " Peculiarly in this country, in the midst of life we are in death. Last week, our friends wrote from Smyrna that a fearful earthquake had visited that city. Mr. Adger wrote that in their house the lime fell in flakes from the Avails of one room, things were thrown down, and in another room the wall of the house, which is of stone, was rent from top to bottom. Mrs. Johnston also wrote that the wall in their house was rent, and several persons were killed in the city. " On Tuesday, the 7th of July, Baron Apsoghom was solemnly set apart by prayer, and the laying on of hands, to the work of the gospel ministry over the newly formed church. He is a young man of good talents, and as good an education as the ecclesiastics of the Armenian church usitally possess. He has attended the theological lectures of Mr. Dwight in former years, understands well the doc trines of the Bible, having had the instructions of the Great Teacher. His examination previous to ordination gave satisfaction and pleasure to those present. "Although the ordination was not intended to be public, the chapel, at an early hour, was crowded in every part. Mr. Homes read the order of exercises in Turkish ; Mr. Wood read the Scriptures in Armenian ; Mr. Homes offered the introductory prayer in Turkish ; sermon by Mr. Dwight in Armenian, from 1 Tim. iii. 1, the office of a bishop ; consecrating prayer by Mr. Goodell. All the missionaries present laid their hands upon the head of the pastor. Mr. Hamlin gave the charge ; address to the people by Mr. Goodell; hymn read by Mr. Van Lennep, and sung by all the congregation ; concluding 130 THE MISSIONARY SISTEKS. prayer by Mr. "Wood, and benediction by the pastor. A more solemn and interesting scene I never witnessed. The exercises were throughout most appropriate. All felt that it was none other than the house of God, and that the great Head of the Church seemed especially present. One of the Armenians said to Mr. Everett, ' I trembled and felt afraid ; ' and one said to me, ' It was heaven, and I felt as though the angels were all around.' All seemed to find it difficult to express the great joy they felt in witnessing such a scene." "July 27, 1846. "My DEAK FATHER AND MOTHER: . . . The pious Armenians continue to suffer much in various ways from the enemies of the truth, though the Patriarch begins to see that the gospel is not easily crushed, nor its followers in reality, though in name, annihilated by the curses thundered against them from his lips. He has been rather quiet for a few weeks, the bankers of the nation having expressed their disapprobation of his course. The result of it has been, as they said, to establish a new sect from their nation. Yesterday, however, he anathematized a widow and her son and daughter, the latter a mem ber of the school, and all, we hope, the servants of Jesus Christ. " To show you the spirit of opposition to the gospel which reigns in this place, I will describe a scene which we witnessed yesterday, the Sabbath, in front of Messrs. Goodell and Dwight's houses, which stand side by -side. Mr. D.'s family are all absent, himself at Trebizond, and the others at Bebek. The man-servant, a pious Arme nian, remains in the house. It was open as usual on Sabbath morning for the English service, during which some rude boys, passing, or coming on purpose, threw stones into the hall, through the door, one of which hit an old Armenian who had come early to the service. Calling out ' Protestant ! ' they ran. In the p. M., about PETTY PERSECUTIONS. 131 the commencement of the Armenian service, quite a company of these base boys came along in front of the house ; one would step up and knock at the door, and, as soon as the servant opened it, a dozen or more stones were hurled towards it; then all made their retreat as soon as possible. A little before sunset, as we were quietly reading, we heard a screaming below in front of the house, and, as we ran to the window, we saw Hohan- nes upon the doorstep of Mr. D wight's house, firmly holding a dirty young urchin, who was struggling and screaming at the top of his lungs ; while another of the same stamp was making his way off as fast as his feet would take him, he, too, screaming with fright. Mr. Goodell went down, and found that the servant, being a little on the watch, saw the boys approaching the door, and took his place near it, so, when the boy was in the very act of knocking, he opened suddenly, and seized him fast. Mr. Goodell told Hohannes to keep the boy, and he would go and bring a cavass, (a Turkish police officer.) The young culprit continued his efforts to regain his liberty, screaming in his frenzy of fear and rage. Just at this moment, three officers came up the street on patrol, with swords at their sides, and one a whip in his hands. They inquired into the matter, took the boy by the arm, dispersed the crowd, and walked off. In a few moments, a woman came running up the street in a most frantic manner, asking the trouble, what the child had done, knocking furiously at the door, thinking he was within. A cavass, who was near, tried to silence her, and send her home, but she seemed every moment to grow more wild ; running this way and that, beating her breast, and furiously shaking her hands, she demanded the boy, say ing, ' They shall not make him a Protestant ! ' All was at length quiet/ The boy was early this morning released from his night's quarters, doubtless with some cautions ; having learned a lesson in life. 132 THE MISSIONARY SISTEES. " 28. My dear parents, I have a little time this morning to finish my letter. Two Armenian girls came in as I was about to commence writing, members of the school, wishino- me to fit a dress for one of them. My tact at dressmaking does not come amiss here, and Miss Lovell fortunately has the same, for there is plenty to be done in this line among twelve girls, who are not much accus tomed to Frank dress. Two of the older girls already cut their own dresses ; the others, who are old enough, sew them, and will learn to do the whole. They are not made dependent by coming to the school, but are put to do every thing for themselves, aside from washing their clothes and cooking their food. I do long to see them all seeking those things which relate to their eternal wel fare. M., in one of her letters, supposes it is possible that Mr. Everett has commenced preaching, but you must not imagine that at present. To master a foreign tongue, is a work of years. Sumner has made very good progress ; can speak with some ease in conversation, and hopes, when we return to Smyrna, to be able to take the Bible-class. He says he will preach after three years from the time he commenced studying. I hope he may a little sooner, but three years would be considered soon, only one or two have preached after so short a time. I am very grate ful for the opportunity I have had to get a good founda tion in the language. Such freedom from cares, and so good health I had not expected." To one of her younger sisters, Mrs. Everett writes. " I am sure the reason why we do not come nearer to the fulfillment of the injunction, ' Rejoice always,' is, that we are not whole-hearted Christians. Surely, there is no lack of reasons why we should be joyful in God. If our sins weigh like a heavy load on our hearts, there is a fountain ever flowing, which can cleanse all away; if the burden of souls around us presses on our spirits, have we not a Friend who knows all, even that which we would FIRST FUNERAL AMONG THE PROTESTANTS. 133 shrink from revealing to the most intimate earthly friend, and this Blessed One sympathizes in all, and is ever ready to soothe every sorrow and lighten every care." . . . The following extract describes the first burial that took place in the newly formed Protestant community. "As this was the first instance, some difficulty was apprehended, as in some places such persons have been refused burial. Leave has to be obtained from the government. This was readily given yesterday, it having been requested in the name of the priest Apsoghom, the new pastor. So he is acknowledged as the priest of the Protestants, (Armenians.) The procession formed at the house where the child died, the corpse being in a covered coffin, not exposed according to the custom of the country. Quite a large company followed, preceded by their pastor, and one of the deacons. When they arrived at the burial-ground belonging to Protestants, the coffin was placed on the ground, and the friends formed themselves in a circle around the open grave, while the minister opened his Testament, read a few verses, made appropriate remarks, offered prayer, then said, ' Let the coffin be placed in the ground.' It was soon covered with earth, when he gave a hymn, which was sung by all, after which he pronounced the benedic tion, and all withdrew. Every thing passed off to the entire satisfaction and great joy of the missionaries, some of whom were near the place. A crowd gathered around to witness the novel sight ; they were astonished at what they heard and saw, and remained perfectly quiet. The Armenian brethren consider what has happened almost a miracle. They give praise to God. Excommunicated persons, if buried at all by their church, are treated with great indignity, perhaps thrown into the grave face down wards." "Aug. 26. We are all quite impatient to have the school in wider quarters, so that some, who are anxiously wait- 12 134 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. ing, may be admitted. One new scholar was taken last week. She is fifteen years old, and can only read her letters, but, with the desire she manifests to learn, in a month she will be reading the Testament. Another girl, about the same age, will probably be received soon ; more can not be until a larger house is taken. I love these girls much, and they manifest much aifection for me, so that it is a great pleasure to labor for them in any way. I never felt more that all the temporal knowledge they can acquire is of very little consequence compared with that wisdom which cometh from God only." In the same letter, she says they would probably not return to Smyrna in the autumn, as they had expected, and it was soon after decided that, as Mrs. Everett's ser vices seemed so essential to the school, and there was also more than work enough to engage all Mr. Everett's ener gies there, they should remain permanently at Constanti nople. CHAPTER XII. The First Members received into the New Church Interesting Account of one of the Female Members Disappointment in procuring a larger House for the Seminary Revival in the Two Seminaries. THOUGH the work of God among the Armenians had been so signally prospered the last few months, and all the efforts of the Patriarch and his party to crush it seemed only to turn out for its furtherance, the enemies of the truth still showed their bitter hatred to it by per secuting its adherents in every way in their power. In Constantinople, families were compelled to leave their homes by the enmity of their neighbors, or individuals were taken forcibly from their houses, and thrown into prison, through the same malignant influence. In Trebi- zond, as well as at Nicomedia and Ada Bazaar, the pious Armenians suffered still more, being thrust into prison, where they were put in the stocks and half starved, refused burial for their dead, mobbed and insulted in the streets ; yet, notwithstanding all these sufferings for the truth's sake, they mostly remained firm, and evangelical churches were formed in all those places. The heads of the Armenian, Greek, and Catholic churches leagued to make common cause against what they felt to be their common foe ; but the truth alone was more mighty than this threefold cord, and was not to be destroyed. Mrs. Everett to one of her sisters. " Sept. 10, Thursday, p. M. " The day particularly devoted to religious exercises by those assembled at the Annual Meeting of the Board, 136 THE MISSIONARY SISTEKS. the day for the administration of the sacrament. We have observed the day, and we trust our prayers, though offered in weakness, may mingle before the throne of God with the many supplications ascending from our own dear American churches, and from Christian hearts at the various missionary stations in different parts of the world. " ' Though sundered far, by faith we meet Around one common mercy-seat.' " 9 o'clock, P. M. I have not written yon about an interesting season which we were permitted to enjoy List Sabbath. The occasion was the admission of the first members into the newly formed church. The number admitted was ten, seven males and three females. The latter seemed much affected, weeping all the time. I wish you knew one of these Armenian sisters, Z n. She is very interesting in her personal appearance, bright, intelligent, and a warm-hearted Christian. In the female prayer meetings, she takes her part with as much pro priety as if she had been trained all her days in these things. Her remarks and prayers are strikingly appro* priate and fervent, and yet she is desirous of learning of any one who can help her in the divine life. As I have told you so much of this person in whom I am so much interested, I will relate some incidents in her family his tory. She is young ; married about a year ; from a good family, according to the phraseology of the world. She was formerly a great favorite with her mother, who com mitted every thing valuable in the house to her hands, and bestowed on her particular favors. She became enlightened in the gospel, and received its truths. At once her position was changed in the family. Every thing valuable was removed from under her hand, and she became the object of her mother's displeasure. Since her marriage, she has been entirely separated from her mother, who has not been to see her since the birth of her child, if at all before. AN ARMENIAN LADY. THE RAMAZAN. 137 " One of her brothers is a deacon in the church ; one of her sisters wishes much to know and walk in the truth, and takes every opportunity to come and visit this sister, so as to attend meetings and be instructed, but it is usually without the knowledge of her husband, who is a bitter enemy of the gospel. When the persecution first commenced, he labored, with some priests, all one night to get his wife to sign the Patriarch's confession of faith, till at last the poor wornout woman took the pen and wrote, saying, ' You all bear witness that I do this with my hand, and not with my heart.' Another sister has been just the reverse of this, a bitter opposer ; so bitter that she compelled her husband, a pious man, to leave his home ; fairly turned him out. This week, we have heard that Z n has gone to spend some time with this sister, and so Mr. Goodell says, ' This raging woman has become a lamb.' God grant it may be so, and that our faith may be greatly strengthened to pray for all who are fighting against him. "17. A week has passed since I have written a word in this letter. I have just returned from the weekly prayer meeting, this time at Galata, at the house of the good Scotch missionary, Mr. Allan. The great fast of the Turks, Ramazan, is drawing to a close, and to-night they call candle-night, and have some very fine illuminations. The mosks present a splendid appearance, with their brilliantly lighted minarets, between some of which fanci ful figures are suspended, and so covered with lights as to cause the figure to appear like one of burnished gold. Some vessels on the Bosphorus are also beautifully illu minated." October 25, Mrs. E. writes . " The work of Christ is progressing continually ; the congregation of Armenians is steadily increasing ; their chapel is already too small. An addition of ten has been made to the church sinca its 12* 138 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. formation. An Armenian Sabbath school has been formed, and is quite well attended. In addition to the preaching service, every Friday p. M., and the regular monthly concert, another prayer meeting has been established on every third Monday in the month, by the Armenians, to pray particularly for their nation. The weekly female prayer meeting is attended by a very good number. Sometimes more than twenty are present. Another interesting fact is, that several women, wives of the brethren, are greatly desiring to learn to read, and, a teacher having been secured, they have actually com menced. A school is also established for the children of evangelical Armenians. Our female seminary is outwardly in a prosperous condition. The first year, which com menced with three or four pupils, is about closing with fourteen, and others are waiting to join as soon as the school is removed to a larger house. Do pray that all these dear girls may become truly wise." The following, from Miss Lovell to Mr. Pardee, shows some of the vexations to which missionaries are subject, in business transactions, in such a land as Turkey. " CONSTANTINOPLE, Nov. 5, 1846. " MY DEAR FRIEND : After a week or two of unusual fatigue and confusion, I sit down to devote the few leisure moments of Saturday evening to the remembrance of distant friends. There is no time when I so long for home as when I contrast the quiet, peaceful hours of Saturday evening, and of the holy Sabbath, in my native land, Avith the unceasing toil, and noise, and bustle which reign here without intermission. Those precious hours ! I love to remember them ; and I love to think that, at such times, I am sometimes remembered when, after the toils of the day and the week arc over, you bow before our common Father to implore the rich blessings of the Sabbath for yourselves and for the distant missionary. I THE TESKERE KEFUSED. 139 said we had been in unusual confusion. We have long been wishing to find a house with more ample accommo dations for the school, as well as for a chapel for the new Armenian church. A few weeks ago, we heard of a large house which seemed to be just the one we were in search of, and measures were immediately taken to secure it. The contract was made and signed, our school dispersed, our furniture was packed, and we were ready to go. But, in this land of freedom, a teskere, or permission from government, must be obtained before a man can change his dwelling. The house is very near an Armenian Catholic church, and, perhaps throxigh their means, the minister was informed that it w r as desired for a Protestant school, and a tesJcere was refused. The Grand Vizier told Mr. Carr, who went over to the Porte to remonstrate, that the American missionaries had of late given the government great trouble, and their request could not be granted ; and he advised them to remain quietly where they are for the present. So we were fain to follow his advice, making a virtue of necessity, and have just con cluded the arrangement of our house once more. This is only a specimen of the thousand annoyances we are con tinually subject to. I regret it very much, as we are unable to receive several pupils who very much wish to enter the school, and, as I have Mrs. Everett's assistance this winter, it pains me to refuse those who are so desir ous to be instructed. But he, to whom we have desired to commit the management of all our concerns, for wise reasons, sees best that thus it should be. His will be done ! " Sabbath evening. I have to-day been permitted the precious privilege of sitting down at the table of our crucified Redeemer to celebrate his dying love. In the morning, listened to an excellent sermon from the Rev. Mr. Allan, of the Scotch Free Church, on the words, ' If ye then be risen with Christ,' &c., and at noon, in an 140 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. tipper room, the communion was administered by Mr. Schaufrler in a most solemn and impressive manner. In the afternoon, at the Armenian service, a great number were present, notwithstanding the rain, and listened to an excellent sermon from Mr. Dwight, on the nature of true* repentance. "We were disturbed, however, by a number of young men, who came evidently with the pur pose of creating a disturbance by talking and laughing, going out and coming in, &c. When service was over, it was found that some who left before meeting was out, had stolen the shoes of many of the brethren, which were left in the hall below, for you must know the people of this country do not keep on their shoes which they wear in the street in the house, but leave them at the door. It is the first time we have been disturbed in this way. Persons have frequently come to the chapel with the intention of making a disturbance, but have usually been awed into silence by the solemnity and stillness of the congregation. "In a letter which I wrote to Mr. Fisher not long since, I mentioned the death of one of the brethren, Hooscp, in consequence of a fright received from a wicked man who threatened to stab him. This same bad man, not long after, attended the funeral of Hoosep, not knowing whose it was, but only with the intention of disturbing the Protestant funeral. On his way home, it being the Sab bath, influenced by curiosity, or some worse motive, he determined to go into the chapel, and hear what Mr. Dwight had to say. He went in, was convicted of sin, convinced of the truth of what he heard, and that what he had all his life been taught by his priests was false. Whether he is now a true Christian or not, remains to be proved ; but he has since suffered persecution himself for having announced himself a Protestant. "Several Catholic (Armenian) vartabeds have lately confessed themselves wearied with the follies and vanities THE NEW SECT. 141 of their church, and convinced that Protestantism is true. Indeed, there is little doubt that the Spirit of God is working upon the minds of great numbers of all classes, and only the fear of persecution prevents their openly avowing themselves Protestants. Last week, we were informed that the day of their freedom is at hand. They will soon be openly acknowledged by the Porte as a dis tinct sect with their own head. It is very interesting to hear the frequent testimony of the Turks to the godly walk of the 'new sect.' 'Here is a people,' they frequently say, ' who do not lie, nor steal, nor blaspheme.' As one rich Pasha said on board of a steamer, in presence of many others, ' I would trust my whole harem and house hold with one of these Protestants, but I would not trust them to one ' of your bishops or patriarchs.' May God give them grace so to walk as not to bring reproach upon that blessed name by which they are called. Had I time, I could tell you of most interesting circumstances occur ring every day. I regret the want of time to keep a journal of them for the benefit of friends at home. " My school still flourishes in spite of efforts to oppose it. It is a delightful employment. I bless God that he ever put it into my heart to give myself to this work. Oh, how unworthy am I of such an honor ! May my weakness be made strong in his strength ! " . . . Their earnest desires and prayers for their dear charge were erelong answered, and the year, which had been one of so many blessings to the evangelical Armenians, closed with the special influences of the Holy Spirit on both the Seminaries. Of this gracious work, Mrs. Everett gives the following particulars in a letter to sister, dated December 25, 1846. " The first indications of special thoughtfulness were manifested three weeks ago last Sabbath. The services of the day were unusually solemn. The sacrament was 142 TUB MISSIONARY SISTERS. administered, and eight received into the church. Towards evening of that day, two of the girls went to Miss Lovell's room, seeming to have something they wished to say, but hardly dared. At length, they said they wished to know what they could do to get new hearts ; that they had for one or two weeks felt that they were great sinners, and had been praying to God, but that he did not hear their prayers at all. They were directed to the ' Lamb of God, who takcth away the sin of the world.' This circumstance led us to look about us, at once, to see if we were ready to receive the answer to our too feeble prayers, feeling rebuked for our coldness and want of faith. It soon became evident that the Lord was indeed with us. Others began earnestly to inquire what they must do to be saved. Great solemnity per vaded the whole school; it was frequently addressed with much earnestness, and all listened with the most intense interest as they were exhorted to seek the Lord while he was near. The voice of prayer was constantly ascending from hearts burdened with a sense of sin, and scarcely an eye was tearless. The week did not pass without results which we hope will be lasting as eternity, and how blessed ! Three were hoping that God had shown them mercy, and washed their hearts in the blood of his dear Son. The Sabbath following this memorable week was solemn. The fact of manifestations of the Spirit's presence was mentioned in the chapel, and the Thursday succeeding appointed as a day of fasting and prayer. On Tuesday, the Armenian female prayer meeting was held at the usual time, but with unusual interest. All seemed to think that a new state of things existed, and some were so much affected by it that they could not go to their homes after the meeting, but remained until a late hour in the evening engaged in religious conversa tion and prayer. Thursday was one of the most solemn days I ever saw, and will long be remembered by many REVIVAL IK THE SCHOOL. 143 hearts. The most perfect quietness prevailed among the girls of the school; all were thoughtful, prayerful, and reading the word of God, a new book to some of their Spirit-taught souls. The exercises in the chapel, which was crowded to overflowing, were deeply solemn and interesting. Two or three others of the girls were now rejoicing in Christ. One, with a countenance beaming from the peace within, said, 'God showed me my sins, and my heart was filled with sorrow, but he has shown me my Saviour, too, and filled my soul with joy.' 'Now,' she says, 'I pray continually for my companions, that they may repent and come to Christ.' And this feeling is very striking in all who hope for themselves, a great anxiety for unconverted friends and relatives. "Friday morning, I called on the females of four or five families, and could not but bless God for permitting me, so unworthy, to be here to see and hear such proofs of his goodness and power. In every house, new interest and deep feeling seemed to prevail in regard to the most important of all subjects. Those who are members of the church, with tears expressed their earnest longings for their friends out of Christ. " Many interesting particulars in regard to the scholars and others, I have not time to write. Six of the girls give good evidence that they have become new creatures in Christ, and two others express hope. Oh the thought, that any may allow Jesus to pass by without blessing them ! " There are already evidences of the special presence of the Spirit in the Seminary at Bebek ; for a week or two, unusual solemnity has pervaded the school, two are hoping that they have recently been born again. To morrow is set apart as a day of fasting and prayer at the school. . . . " Oh, my dear sister ! do you not think that my heart, if at all warm with love for Christ, and the souls for 144 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. whom he died, must rejoice to be in scenes like these? I hope I have some gratitude that I have been permitted to make such progress in the Armenian language as to be able to speak with them at such times, however imper fectly, and unite in their prayers and praises. How many times have I said, ' Oh, I wish M. was here ! ' and ' How my mother's soul would rejoice in this ! ' " CHAPTER XIII. Sickness in the School Persecution of the Armenian Teacher Death of the Pastor Apsoghom. JANUARY 15, 1847, Mrs. Everett writes to her sister in Millbury, Mass. "The school was dismissed on Monday for a fortnight's vacation. We felt sorry to have the girls dispersed just at this time, lest some of them might yield to the tempta tions to which they will be exposed; but we can commend them to the same merciful One who has, as we trust, led nearly all of them into his own fold. How sweet is the confidence that the Good Shepherd carries the tender lambs in his bosom. The state of feeling remained to the last very interesting, and the girls seemed to feel, when they left, that they must be particularly watchful and prayerful. Oh, dear sister, can you imagine how happy I am to have been permitted to see this work of. the Spirit in this little school ? There are still three or four for whom we have no hope. Do join us in praying that not one may be left out of Christ, and that not one may rest on a false foundation. "The general state of religious feeling in the Armenian congregation is interesting. Some of the members of the church are much revived, new persons are coming to hear the truth, and, recently, preaching services have been established in Constantinople (proper) and Hass Kciiy. "You know the Protestants have already had their own baptisms and funerals. This week, what they sup posed would be most difficult to accomplish has been 13 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. done. Permission has been obtained, and the first mar riage taken place among them." Miss Lovell to Mrs. Thayer. " CONSTANTINOPLE, Feb. 10, 1847. " Your kind and affectionate letter was received yester day. . . . For all the news it contained, I thank you most sincerely. It is not often that my friends remember to tell me what is going on from day to day in my old home. I hope no one fancies that, because oceans roll between me and the land of my birth, I have ceased to feel interested in what takes place there. That can never be. While I have breath, I am sure my heart will ever cling to America as the home of its best earthly affec tions. . . . "I am obliged to leave my writing every few minutes to look after the sick, so you must not wonder if my letter should seem somewhat disconnected. A few weeks since, during our Christmas vacation, Mr. Goodell's chil dren were all seized with the scarlet fever. Since the return of the girls, two of them have been attacked with it, and sent home, and now two more are sick, but not with the scarlet fever. Owing to this sickness, the school is again partially broken up. Our Armenian teacher, too, was seized last week, and put in prison, upon a false accusation. Another instance of the ceaseless efforts of the enemies of pure religion to persecute and distress its friends. This man had just opened his house in the city for Protestant preaching, which so exasperated the Patri arch and his priests that they were glad to seize upon the first pretext that presented itself for punishing him. A priest visited his house, and severely threatened his wife, because she, though not a Protestant, had signed away her portion of the house, giving it into her husband's hands, that he might use it, as he wished, for a chapel, The husband, the next day, went to the priest's house, REJOICING IX THE REVIVAL. 147 and reproved him for thus threatening and frightening his wife. A charge was then made out, stating that Stepan, the teacher, had visited the priest's house, and severely beaten him, a great crime among the Turks. For this he is in prison ; and as there is no one to swear that he did not beat the man, though every one knows he did not, and many Armenians can be found who will, for a few piastres, swear they saw him beat him, I fear it will be difficult to procure his release. " You say you wish to know all about my school. You have heard of the interesting revival we have enjoyed. Our hearts have indeed been made glad in the work which God has wrought here. Surely, what I have been permitted to see, during the last few months, would have repaid me for years of separation from those I love. We hope that many of the girls have become true Christians. Oh that all may become such ; and that thousands may have reason to bless God for the opening of this school ! I wish to feel, and I wish my friends to feel, when they remember and pray for the school, that the primary object should be the conversion of every one who enters it ; that every other thing should be secondary to this." Speaking in the same letter of two of the missionary children who were soon to leave for America, she says : 11 This is one of the severest trials of missionary life, that parents must part with their children just when they arrive at an age to be a comfort and assistance to them, that they may get an education, for it is impossible here to give them an education which will fit them for future usefulness." Under the same date, Miss Lovell writes to another Palmyra friend, Mrs. Louisa F. Aldrich. "I find myself almost unconsciously looking forward, sometimes, to the pleasure of seeing my old friends once more ; of seeing my brother's two daughters ; but such 148 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. thoughts I quickly check as a thing out of the limit of probabilities. I have chosen my lot, or, rather, I trust God has chosen it for me, and I see no reason to regret it, although it involves with it a separation from those I hold most dear on earth. The last two years have been happy, very happy years. My employment I delight in. The climate I like, my health is now good, and kinder, warmer, more intelligent and refined friends than I have found in the missionaries I could not find the world over. They have received and welcomed me as a sister and daughter, and, in sickness and health, their kindness and affection have been unceasing. . . . " You express an interest in my school. I have fifteen scholars, as many as our limited room will accommodate. They are many of them interesting girls, and I already love them much. . . . All but two or three of my pupils express the hope that they are Christians. That the change in some cases may prove not a genuine one, is possible, but we have seen enough in several of them to fill our hearts with wonder and gratitude for what God has wrought. When I remember how ignorant and unenlightened many of them were little more than a year ago, and then look upon their faces radiant with intelli gence and love, when Christ and his cross are the theme, I can only say, 'It is the Lord's doing, and it is marvelous in our eyes.' " Referring to the imprisonment of the teacher, men tioned above, she says : " When will the day come when freedom and peace shall dawn upon poor Turkey ? By the way, though, let me give you, as one of the signs of the times, the fact that our enlightened Sultan has declared the abolition of the Constantinople slave-market in a most philanthropic speech, made in person at the Porte the other day. Let it be published in free America. . . . " Fires are very frequent. There are continual alarms, THE TURKS SABBATH SERVICES. 149 and it is said to be the work of incendiaries. It is said to be a common thing here when there is any dissatisfac tion with the government, when a change of officers is desired, to encourage these incendiaries, till the desired change is granted ! A few years ago this occurred. All Pera was destroyed by fire, and finally a notice was issued that there would be no more fires, and there were no more. Some great officers were thrown out, and the people were satisfied ! Happy country ! But, do you know, with all their faults, I like the Turks. I am learn ing the Turkish language, and admire it exceedingly. I do trust the day is not far distant, though now, humanly speaking, it seems almost impossible, when the door will be opened for the gospel to be preached to the Turks." This desire, which seemed, so few years ago, to be so distant in its accomplishment, Miss Lovell lived to see in part fulfilled. She was permitted to rejoice in seeing Turks, openly professing themselves Christians, allowed to go at large in Constantinople, even within the walls of the city proper ; and now the day seems near when the " truth, as it is in Jesus," shall permeate the whole Mohammedan population of Turkey, as it has the Arme nian, and this strongest hold of the false prophet shall be shaken to its foundations. Two days later, Miss Lovell thus describes her Sab baths in a letter to her mother. " My Sabbaths are generally very much occupied. At nine in the morning, we have an Armenian Sabbath school, which is now attended by a large number, both old and young. At eleven, we have the English service, the missionaries preaching in turn, aided by the mission aries of the Scotch church occasionally, and we are always sure of having a good sermon. At twelve, we lunch ; at half past one, we go to the Turkish service, conducted by Mr. Goodell, of which I begin to understand a little. Immediately after he closes, Mr. D wight, or the pastor, 13* 150 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. preaches in Armenian till half past three. At four, I hear the girls say a lesson in the catechism, giving all the references from Scripture. At five, we dine ; at six, even ing prayers, and at half past seven, an English Bible class, attended by all the missionaries, and some few others. This has been continued for many years. I believe they commenced the Bible, and we are now in the Psalms ; having finished Job since I have been here. Mr. Schauffler conducts it, and, by his intimate knowl edge of the original languages, makes it very interesting. What a precious, wonderful book is the Bible ! The more I become acquainted with it, the more do I love, and admire, and wonder, and the more do I feel my ignorance. What a study will this book be to us through all eternity ! I long to hear that Henry is studying and loving his Bible." . . . From Mrs. Everett to her mother, February 26. "/Six Armenian visitors have interrupted my writing for a little time, three of the good sisters, and three of the schoolgirls. I feel happy in such interruptions, and should be glad to tell you something about their visit. The woi-k of the Lord is making progress, sure and con stant. The pious females have commenced a mother's prayer meeting. ... I have not been in school these last days, not because I have not strength and heart for it, but because all my time is necessary for myself. It has been a great struggle for me to yield my place in school, for I love it, and my dear sister, Miss Lovell, is not really equal to the cares and labors which fall upon her. My dear husband will probably relieve her by going into the school an hour in the day at least. . . ." Miss Lovell to her mother, February 28. "Day before yesterday, it was two years since I left the shores of America. . . . These two years, Mr. Goodell last night remarked, have been two most eventful years to the Armenian mission, years of trial and persecution, DISTURBANCE AT A FUNERAL. 151 and of relief and hope. Many have been severely tried, and have come forth as gold purified from the furnace. God has prospered us in our undertaking of establishing a school, far, far beyond our expectations. We expected persecution, and that many obstacles would be thrown in our way ; but the persecution only added to its numbers, and nothing has interrupted its prosperity but the sick ness of several of the pupils at present ; and this, I trust may prove to be for their good, for their growth in grace. " I am now almost alone in teaching. Week before last, A. was sent for to attend the bed of her dying father. He died a few days since, and she is, I hear, grieving bitterly, and will probably not return for a few weeks. Her father was not a Protestant, and had left his wife's house for the house of a daughter, also not a Protestant, that his business might not suffer. But, when he was taken sick, he removed, and died in his wife's house. When it was known that he was dead, a great crowd col lected, determined, if he was buried by the Protestants, to make a great disturbance. As he was not himself a Protestant, however, it was thought best that his own people should bury him. But, a few days after, another opportunity occurred for the Patriarch's faithful followers to execute their designs. A child died, whose father is a Protestant Armenian, though his mother is not. The father sent for Baron Apsaghom, the pastor, to bury him. He, with some other of the brethren, was proceeding on horseback to the house, (it being over in the city,) when they saw a great multitude approaching them of the hostile party; but, being on horseback, they escaped. Two of the brethren were, however, already at the house. These they seized and beat most unmercifully. One of the rioters was seized, and is in prison, and has given the names of several of his companions. In their haste to bury the child, the Patriarch sent two or three priests, who buried it without a license, which is an offense THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. against Turkish law, and thus the probability is, that, instead of greatly injuring the Protestants, as they desired, the thing will turn against themselves. Thus it has been in almost every instance. God has made use of his enemies to advance his own cause, and has turned their own weapons against them. "March 5, Saturday evening. On my way to my room, I was stopped by two or three of the girls, with some question they had to ask, and found it difficult to get away from them. One of the pleasantest things con nected with my situation, is the affection with which they seem to regard me. If I go out for a day, or half a day, they gather around me, and seem as delighted at my return as though I had been gone a month. They are very good girls, and I very seldom have occasion to reprove them. I do love them very much ; often when I go in to evening prayers, and look from one face to another, I feel my heart overflowing with love to each one of them, and with gratitude to God who directed my steps hither, and who has given me the lines in such pleasant places. And then the question comes, Can it be that one of these lambs shall finally be lost ? Oh, dear mother ! do pray for me that I may \>Q faithful to them ; that I may have grace to direct me in all my ways, and that I may be permitted the joy of seeing every one of my dear scholars sitting at the feet of Jesus. Some of them give delightful evidence that they are learning of him. One of them to-day said to me, ' I can not tell how sweet the thought of Jesus is to me. When I am in meeting, the time seems so short, I wish they might continue much longer.' Dear girl! Her course as a Christian, thus far, has seemed very bright and happy. I trust she may be a blessing to many. "One of the girls is in great distress to-day on account of the sickness of her brother, the pastor of the church. He was taken ill a few days since, and has been deranged ARMENIAN COSTUME. 153 for two or three days. It is brought on entirely, the physicians say, by mental application. His studies, and cares, and anxieties have been very great and pressing since he was placed over the new church. I trust, how ever, God will spare him to labor long among them. " He is a man of a very devoted spirit, and calculated to be very useful to the people of his charge." The pastor's illness proved to be " unto death." To the great grief of his people, and of the missionaries, after a few days of suffering, he was called to " rest from his labors." His memory is still precious. March 14, Miss Lovell wrote to her mother, with a few curiosities she was sending to her friends in Palmyra, among which were two dolls, dressed by the girls in the school. Miss L. writes some particulars about Oriental costume which may interest the curious in such matters. " One of the dolls is in the costume of an Armenian bride, as she is dressed two days previous to the ceremony. She is then entirely enveloped in a thick veil, and earned to the church. Formerly, and in some families it is now the case, the bride was not for a year permitted to speak in the presence of her new father and mother with out special permission. The long wax candle is borne before the bride when she goes to church. The other doll is dressed in the ordinary home dress, covered by the ferajee, or mantle, and yashmak, or veil, worn by- all Turkish and Armenian females in the street. The ferajee is often of bright red, green, or blue, which gives a very brilliant appearance to a company of women. The veil is always white. The ferajee and yashmak you can take off, but, as you do so, observe carefully how they are put on, as the adjusting of the yashmak is one of the niceties of Turkish dress ; they spend a great deal of time before the glass in arranging the folds of the veil, and always carry a little mirror with them in case of need. The full trousers (sometimes made of bright calico, or in summer 154 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. of thin muslin) are called the shalvar. The long trailing garment, which is tied up under the ferajee in the street, is called the entaree. You would find it hard to believe that any person should ever rig out in so many different pieces of finery as do the females of this land." CHAPTER XIV. Birth of Mrs. Everett's First Child Ordination of Pastor Simon Continued Additions to the Church Sickness and Death of one of the Pupils in the Female Seminary. THE spring brought an important addition to Mrs. Everett's cares and joys in the birth of a little daughter, on the llth of March. She gave expression to some of the overflowings of her grateful joy in the following letter "March 27, 1847. " MY VERY DEAR MOTHER : My own precious little babe is sweetly sleeping on her pillow, and as I have sufficient strength to write you a few words, in some sort, I can not forbear, though what to say I hardly know, except to tell you how good is our God, supremely good to us, to me, deserving only his chastening. ' Oh, bless the Lord, my soul! Let all within me bless his holy name ! ' I often ask myself, Why all this mercy and goodness ? and my thoughts turn to you, my dear parents, and brothers, and sisters, and I feel that it must be in answer to your prayers. I know that you are asking these blessings for your distant child. Is it not all of the free rich grace and mercy of God that we are so blessed ; and is he not in this way calling upon us to consecrate ourselves entirely to his service ? May his goodness not lie ' forgotten in unthankfulness, and without praises die!" . . . " When I look upon the little one in my arms, I must 156 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. exclaim, ' Who is sufficient for these things ? But will not he who has placed her in our hands give us all needed grace and strength ? If we feel our utter weakness and entire dependence, he surely will. In our dear, sweet Mary, we are very happy. A new fountain is opened in our hearts, which, as yet, wells forth only joy and grati tude. Do pi*ay much for us, that, from the first, we may consider this little one as a lent treasure ; that she may be a link to bind us to God and heaven, and not attach our hearts more strongly to this uncertain world." . . . Miss Lovell to Mr. R. G. Pardee. " CONSTANTINOPLE, April 7, 1847. " MY DEAR FRIEND : I wish I could transfer to paper the busy and curious scene I have just witnessed. It being the last of the three Easter holidays, I went out this morning to recall, if possible, the sensations with which, two years ago, the day after my arrival at Con stantinople, I witnessed the same sight. Perhaps I then described it to you, and, lest I may have done so, I will not now repeat it, only to say that several thousands, Greeks and Armenians, were assembled in what is known as the ' Grand Champ de Mort ; ' dancing, swinging, sing ing, begging, cooking, and eating in the city of the dead, each one striving to the utmost of his power, apparently, to make himself as little like man, and as much like a brute, as possible, and all in commemoration of the resur rection of our blessed Saviour! Many of them were, doubtless, dancing upon the very graves of their fathers, brothers, and sisters ! Troops of soldiers are continually parading the streets to preserve order among these Christians. The whole city seems turned out of doors, ladies and children in their gayest apparel, and the stately, solemn Turk walks through the midst, smiling at their folly, no doubt, and with no high opinion of a reli gion which produces such effects. ORDINATION OP PASTOR SIMON. 157 " Last Thursday, which was with the Armenians the beginning of their holy days, witnessed a most interesting scene in the little chapel of the despised and persecuted Protestant Armenians. It was the day set apart for the ordination of Simon, brother to the late lamented pastor, of whose death you have heard. It was an interesting and affecting scene, and the circumstance of his being so soon and suddenly called to take his brother's place, added to the solemnity of the occasion. On the Sabbath after, (Easter Sabbath,) he, assisted by Mr. Dwight, administered the communion, and four persons were received into the church. There have been additions to the church at every communion season, and the chapel will soon be too small to contain all the communi cants. " We have now visiting us Dr. Glen, of the London Missionary Society, I believe, who, at the advanced age of seventy, is on his way to Persia, with his son, as mis sionaries. The father has been a missionary many years, has translated the whole Bible into Persian, has been home to attend to its publication, and is now on his return to put it in circulation. I could not but look upon it as an interesting sight, this old man returning to the scene of his labors with his son, himself advanced in age, that with his own hands he may assist in scattering the word of God which he has translated, and thus, in some measure, reap the fruit of the labor of his life." Miss Lovell wrote again to the same friend, May 15. " We feel very much the want of a larger house, and in a more airy situation. The scholars suffer much in health from being confined in such close quarters. Poor girls ! they can not, like the happy children in America, go out and enjoy a run over the green hills after the studies of the day are completed. Here there are no green fields to run over, and, if there were, no young girl can go out in the street without her mother, or some elderly friend or 14 158 THE MISSIONARY SISTEKS. servant. Oh that some rich man in America, some John Jacob Astor, who wishes to lay up treasure in heaven, would send us a few thousands to build us such a house, and furnish us such grounds as we need ! We often amuse ourselves, as we pass some of the Sultan's empty palaces, with their beautiful gai'dens, with anticipating the day when the Crescent shall give way to the Cross, and some of these fine buildings shall be devoted to the Redeemer's service ; when the name of Christian shall not be a by-word and reproach in the land ; when the mosks shall be converted into Christian churches, and I and my flock be established in some one of these beautiful situa tions. But though all this seems wild and improbable enough ; though, when we look at the strong hold which ignorance, and superstition, and error have taken in the land, these things seem impossible with man, yet faith bids us hope, yea believe, that the day will come when ' holiness to the Lord ' shall be written upon every dwell ing and every heart. . . . "I bless God that we are permitted to see the good influence of this school in other ways than merely upon those gathered under our roof. It is creating a desire among the whole Protestant female community to read, and, stimulated by the example and encouragement of those who have learned, all, old and young, are lisping their a b c's. There is not a female in the church but can read. There are, among the congregation who occa sionally attend at the chapel, seven or eight grandmothers learning to read, that they may for themselves feed upon the word of God. N~ot long ago, a little girl, four years of nge, came to see her sister in my school. At evening prayers, we observed that she held a Testament in her hand, and what was our surprise, when it came her turn, to see that she had not only found and kept her place, but coiild read in an audible and distinct manner, although she was hardly old enough to speak plain. What is more, MRS. EVERETT'S HOUSE. 159 this little girl is teaching her mother to read, who is to be received into the church at the next communion, at the same time with her daughter Mariam, one of my scholars, eleven years old." Mrs. Everett was soon able to resume her duties in the school, which she did with undiminished interest. In May, Mr. Dwight's family went to Bebek for the summer, and Mr. and Mrs. Everett commenced housekeeping in the house they had left, known as the Mission Chapel House. Of this change, Mrs. Everett writes to one of her brothers. "We now have a home of our own, but not an American home. You know what kind of ideas a young enthusiast would have of a New England home ; shall I describe ' the house we live in ? ' As you enter the door, you step upon a brick floor, with a kitchen on one side, (and such a one, constructed only for a cook's shop !) on the other, a room for wood or coal. Then, as you advance, you come upon a marble-paved court, with servants' room, magazine, &c. Then you begin to go up stairs^ and these houses are almost all up stairs ; on the first floor, is the chapel and four rooms ; then up again, and you would find a large schoolroom and five rooms more ; the attic completes the house. . . . Mr. Goodell's house adjoins this. Now that Mr. Dwight's family has left, the schoolroom is in here, and one sleeping room for the girls. Mr. Dwight has his study here ; Mr. Homes also. The English service is held in the chapel, and, besides a congregation of 150 or 200 Armenians on the Sabbath, they have meetings during the week. So you see what a public place it is." In another letter, she speaks of all her romantic ideas of housekeeping having taken flight before these realities, so different from what her imagination had pictured, though she was enjoying a great deal notwithstanding; very happy in her own little family, and in being able 160 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. still to do so much for the people in whose welfare her heart was so warmly enlisted. On the first Sabbath in June, seventeen were received into the church ; among them, four of the pupils of their school. Mre. Everett, in reference to this, says : " Do you think it strange that our hearts were filled with emotions of the deepest gratitude to him who has, as we trust, called them to be lambs of his own fold ? Oh, may he ever lead, and guide, and keep them, and make them eminently holy, and entirely devoted to his service. These dear girls have been very consistent in their conduct since they were brought to receive Christ as their Saviour. Among those admitted, were the mother and sister of the late pastor, (and also of the present ;) the latter from the school, the former a fine, noble-looking woman, and quite intelligent. A year since, she was very indifferent to religion, but was often at the service to hear her son preach, and spent some time at his house. She was most tender in her affection for Baron Apsoghom, and was deeply afflicted at his death, but surprised all by her calmness, and herself, too. She said, 'If this son had died some time ago, I should have been distracted, tearing my hair, beating myself, &c. But now I am quiet ; the Holy Spirit strengthens me.' " Mrs. Everett, under different dates, gives particulars of the sickness and death of one of the pupils in their school, the first of their precious charge removed to a better world. "June 5. One of the dear girls belonging to our school is lying at the point of death. She has not been well for some months. About six weeks she has been confined to her room, and much of the time to her bed, having a cough, pain in her side, swelling of her lower limbs, and every appearance of consumption. She is an interesting girl, very affectionate, open, and kind in disposition, and has been very thoughtful in regard to her soul's concerns, DEATH OF A PUPIL. 161 but was not among those most decidedly changed during the last winter. During her illness, she has seemed strongly to hope and desire that she might recover, speaking much about her dear school, and saying that, if her feet were only well, she would take her things in her hand, and join her companions. At the same time, she appeared sad and disinclined to reply when any thing was said to her about leaving this world. During the last week or two, her disease has rapidly advanced, her whole body being bloated even to her neck ; and dear Mariam has been obliged to give up all hope of living long here. She has wished much to have her teachers and school companions about her. Yesterday, she called for me many times in her distress, but I could not go to her. This morning, as soon as I could leave my babe, I went, and found her very weak, but she greeted me with a smile, and, in answer to my inquiry how she was, she said, 'I am very joyful.' Through the day, yesterday, she suffered much pain, and seemed to realize that she could not long endure. In the night, she became easy, and her sorrow and mourning were changed to joy and praise. She said, * For two or three hours, I could not sleep for my joy.' 'Jesus is my Saviour ; I am going to be with him.' ' Praise to God ! ' ' When will he come and take me.' When I asked her if she wished to remain longer in this world, she promptly replied, ' No ! ' and to the question, Which do you prefer, to live or die ? she replied, ' I wish to die.' "June 10. This afternoon, I went out to see dear Mariam stretched upon her bed, the spirit struggling to be free from its house of clay for, we trust, a home where is no more pain, sorrow, sin, or death. It seemed as though the poor girl could not long continue to be a sufferer. I thought I should watch the departing spirit as it quitted its earthly tenement for a new, a celestial abode. But not so. For nearly twenty-four hours, she 14* 162 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. has lain unconscious to every thing, unless it be her own protracted sufferings. "What scenes are just before this dying girl, and how long ere we shall be called to stand before the great white throne ? Oh, may we have Jesus for our friend in that trying hour ! " June 26, Miss Lovell writes of a remarkable preserva tion which the mission chapel and seminary had had from fire. " My dearest mother, I sit down in the midst of dust and smoke, and with a trembling hand, to tell you that, through the great mercy of our heavenly Father, we have again been preserved from falling a prey to another of those terrible fires which so often ravage this city. Last night, at 12 o'clock, we were aroused from our slumbers by the alarm of fire, and found, to our great terror, that all the buildings around us were illuminated by the flames of a raging fire very near us. We, of course, had no time to lose, but all set to work to tear up every thing in the two houses, and put them into the magazine. We worked till between five and six, when the fire abated, and we thouQ-ht ourselves safe. Just as the fire was about extin- O guished, the wind arose, and just in the direction of our houses, and the burning cinders and great masses of fire fell around us thick and fast, but, by great exertions, we were saved. Had the wind arisen half an hour sooner, no human power could have saved our chapel and semi nary. Thus the Lord has again and again, and yet again appeared for us when, to all human appearance, there was no hope. It is now noon, and we have worked from six till now in getting the things back again into the house. Of course, all this moving in such haste is always accompanied with much loss and damage to furniture, clothing, &c., but oh, what reason have we to be grateful that our houses are spared, our place of worship not broken up, and we, like thousands, left houseless and homeless. It is thought that 600 or 800 houses were ANNIVERSARY DEATH OF MARY D WIGHT. 163 burned. "We hope we shall not be obliged to close school, though it will be many days before we shall get in order again. If we find we are not sick to-morrow, we shall continue." Mrs. Everett writes, July 1. "I have just come up from the chapel, where a meeting has been held in commemoration of the formation of the first evangelical church among the Armenians, it being one year to-day since that ever-memorable event took place. This moment, I hear them singing, " ' Awake> my soul, to joyful lays ; ' and wish to run back and join the song. I left as Mr. Goodell was speaking in Turkish, and the meeting nearly through. It has been a year of mercy to this little church, its original number having been more than doubled. The church has been afilicted by the death of a beloved pas tor, but the Lord has not forsaken his people, although for a time they were cast down. May we see still greater things during the coming year ! " A few days later, Mrs. Everett thus speaks of the death of a very lovely missionary child. " We can hardly believe that we shall never more see the sweet face of dear Mary Dwight. She was universally beloved, and by her parents most tenderly so, but the arm of the Almighty and All-merciful One is beneath them, and they are sustained. . . . She spoke once of dying ; said she wished to die and go to Christ, and at another, * Christ will receive me.' Is not the kingdom of heaven of such ? Oh, these dear little ones ! they get so near to our hearts that we are in danger of forgetting that they are born to die. As I look upon my own dear Mary now, I am forced to feel how frail the tie that binds her to this world. Earlier even than the lovely one to-day laid in her lowly bed, this flower may be " 'Transplanted to those everlasting gardens, Where angels walk, and seraphs are the Wardens.' 164 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. By this dispensation, how are we parents called upon to seek the early conversion of our children." That which the mother's fond love thus deprecated she was called to experience. The tie which bound her first sweet flower to her, proved indeed a frail one, and of brief continuance, and the cherished little Mary Seraphina was the third of the little Marys to take her place in the Pera burying-ground. But this is antici pating. CHAPTER XV. Progress of the Missionary "Work Additions to the Church Increase of Pupils in the Female Seminary Marriage of two of the Pupils. THOUGH the young mother's heart might sometimes indulge a momentary foreboding as she looked on her first-born, and was reminded, by the bereavements of others, of the uncertain tenure by which she held her own treasure, the shadow was but a faint and quickly passing one. The little Mary was a healthy and happy babe, and Mrs. Everett's letters, for many months, are full of her, and of the joys and hopes slie had called forth. Mrs. Everett to Mrs. Fuller, Cambridge, Mass. "Constantinople, July 26, 1847. " MY VERT DEAR FRIEND MARY : About two years and a half have flown by since we parted, probably to meet no more until time is finished with us, and our eternity begun. On those blest shores where we hope to . meet, farewell is a sound unknown. But these years ; if we could meet, should we not have much to relate in regard to the way in which our God has led us ? I am happy that we are not entirely ignorant of what has occupied the mind, heart, and time of each other during this period ; still, my history for the past few months is yet to be told ; and if you were now to enter my room, I suppose, after giving you some sensible proofs of my affection for yourself, I should lead you across the room 166 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. to a little crib, in which, under a charming little quilt, sleeps the sweetest, most precious little babe I ever saw. (Oh, forgive me !) We call this darling ours. Her name is Mary Seraphina, and she is now four and a half months old. . . . She has already thrown closely around our hearts tendrils, which, if severed, must leave them sorely bleeding. We try to remember that she is lent, and may at any time be rightfully claimed by him who has com mitted her to our care. May she be indeed a lamb in the Saviour's fold ; his here and for ever ! " I think I wrote you about the circle of pious Arme nian females, their prayer meetings, their desire to learn, &c. Quite a large number have since united with the church, nearly thirty in all. You have learned with much interest, I am sure, of the precious and deeply interesting season in the girls' school last autumn and winter. Four who were subjects of the revival have already united with the church ; two others are propounded, and one dear girl has, as we trust, joined the church above. What a precious hope, that this first one taken from our school has gone to that better world, where all is purity and joy, and she will live, learn, and praise for ever." Miss Lovell to Mrs. Thayer, Palmyra. " BEBEK, August 23, 1847. " MY VERY DEAR FRIEND : It is the afternoon of the blessed Sabbath, and I presume you are just at this hour going up to the house of God to worship with the great congregation. All around you speaks of the quiet and stillness of an American Sabbath. I fancy I hear the sweet . sound of the ' church-going bells,' and now the thrilling tones of the organ swell upon my delighted ear." After dwelling at some length upon the painful con trast presented by the scenes around her, she adds : " But though all the outward influences are so unfavor- SCENERY AT BEBEK. 167 able to the enjoyment of this holy day, we can and do have pleasant and profitable Sabbaths in our own houses. We are permitted to worship in our own chapel or houses unmolested, and, in the retirement of our own dwellings, we can meet and welcome the visits of the same God who makes glorious with his presence the sanctuaries of Christian lands. , . . " Oh, this glorious hope, the rest that awaits the people of God ! When will the glad hour come when we shall appear in his presence? For I sometimes feel that it will be a glad hour when this mortal shall put on immortality, this corruptible, incorruption ; when this body of sin and death shall be laid aside, and I shall be ' like him,' for I ' shall see him as he is.' . . . " I am now spending a week or two of my summer vacation with Mr. Goodell's family, at the house of one of our kind friends in Bebek. It is most delightfully situated, and I wish I could give you some idea of the enchanting prospect spread out before my eyes at this moment. The wind has gone down, and the Bosphoras is smooth as glass. The shadow of every rope and sail maybe seen in the quiet waters; the setting sun is tinging the palaces and other buildings on the Asiatic side oppo site us, the light and graceful caiques are darting swiftly over the waters, and the house where we are now staying is so situated upon the side of a hill, overlooking the village, the water, and the opposite side to a great dis tance, that at one glance the eye can take in the whole beautiful scene. Upon almost every hill around us, is some beautiful kiosk, or private summer house of the Sultan; for he is a man of taste, and selects and beautifies every choice and lovely spot for himself." From a long and interesting letter written by Miss Lovell to her mother, September 13 we make the follow ing extract. "My dear mother, let us be more constant at this 168 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. throne of grace ; let us at all times have a spirit of prayer. There is such a thing as that the heart, in whatever pur suit the body may be engaged, will be continually drawn towards God, and is no sooner released from other cares, than it will immediately fly heavenward, because its home, its best affections, are there. Blessed indeed are they whose continued experience is the enjoyment of this state! Glimpses of it I have enjoyed for weeks past. Prayer has never been so delightful to me, the thought of death and of heaven so sweet and desirable, as of late. Sometimes, indeed, I. have felt a strong desire, if it might be the Lord's will, to depart and be with Christ, and yet, I pray that I may have no will but his. If it be his will that I should live many years, may he give me grace to spend them faithfully in his service, to do much for him ; but oh ! it will be a welcome summons that calls me to lay down this body of sin to go and serve him for ever, free from all imperfections. I have written so much about myself, but you will forgive me; I want you to know how much I enjoy. I often wish we could enjoy one more month, or week, or even day together, and talk together of heavenly things, and recount all the mercies of our Father to us both. But the day is drawing nigh, how near we know not, when we shall, I trust, meet with exceeding joy before our Father's throne. Oh ! shall we meet all those we love there ? " . . . With such feelings, such habitual communion with God, can it be wondered that she was always meek, humble, self-denying, "always abounding in the work of the Lord," and that her most intimate associates should be able to discern in her scarcely a fault ? Let us now return to Mrs. Everett, who, while Miss Lovell was spending the weeks of their summer vacation with the Goodells so pleasantly in Bebek, and the other missionary families were also in the country, was left with her little family alone in the large chapel and school- DOMESTIC ENJOYMENTS. 169 house in Pera. Though very unlike in many points of natural character and temperament, these two lovely missionary sisters were one in spirit. For them both, " to live was Christ," and they seemed always to cultivate that intimate communion with him which led them often to think with pleasure of the time when they should depart and be with him for ever. In writing to one of her sisters-in-law, the day after Miss Lovell had written the letter from which the above extract is taken, Mrs. Everett says : "The work in which we are engaged is one, our Master is one, and, if we are faithful in his service, we shall at last have one home in those prepared mansions above. How glorious the prospect ! We shall be * near and like our God.' Our souls will then be purified, and our services also. Sin will not be mixed with all we do. Our hearts now so wavering, faith so weak, love so cold, will be established, purified, and flow forth pure and strong for ever." Many pleasant glimpses we get through Mrs. Everett's familiar letters to her home-circle, of her domestic enjoy ments, and many details, given with all a young mother's admiring fondness, of the baby Mary, and her pretty ways, and all her parents' delight in her. They made frequent visits to their friends in the country, to. recruit their strength, during those warm weeks of August and September. But, even with her young babe and her household cares, which left her little time for rest, Mrs. E. would not allow the weeks of vacation to pass without doing something with reference to the work she had so deeply at heart. She wished much to be able to talk freely with the Greeks about her, servants and others, of the love of Jesus, and to point them to the Lamb of God; and, urged by this strong desire, she engaged a Greek teacher, and gave all the time she could, during these weeks of comparative leisure, to improving herself in this 15 170 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. language, of which she had already considerable knowl edge. Writing, September 1, she says : " We were at one of the villages on the Bosphorus last week for an excursion, a little picnic, and saw the first railroad in Turkey, a short way for carrying bricks from a kiln. The car is moved by men, a clumsy little thing, but runs quite easily on its iron way. Mr. and Mrs. Goodell, who have been in this country about a quarter of a century, had never seen a railroad. We helped them into the car, and Mr. Everett, taking the place of steam, gave them a ride. "And, moreover, there has been in Turkey an exhibi tion of the wonderful power of the electro-magnetic tele graph, first to a company of missionaries in Mr. Hamlin's study at Bebek, and then in the presence of the Sultan." On the night of the 15th of September, the mis sionary houses in Pera were again threatened with destruction by a large fire in the near neighborhood, which was blown directly towards them by a violent wind. But this time, as before, the Lord graciously interposed, and the raging flames were stopped when within a few doors of them. In a letter written by Miss Lovell near the close of the year, to Mr. Pardee, we have a concise history of the pro gress of the school, together with some of the encouraging results they were already permitted to see of their unre mitting elTorts and urayers for their beloved pupils. " CONSTANTIKOPLE, DeC. 6, 1847. " MY DEAR FRIEND AND BROTHER : . . . Since I last wrote, we have been able to increase our number of pupils to twenty-three. The whole number who have been connected with the school is twenty-six. One we believe is with the redeemed above ; one left on account pf ill-health, and one was, two or three weeks since, mar- CHARACTER OF THE PUPILS. 171 ried to a pious young man, a native helper and colporter. She is one who gives good evidence of piety, and we trust will prove a blessing, by her example and influence, to the females of Broosa, where her husband has gone to reside. In the course of four or five months, I shall also be called to part with my two assistant teachers, the first who came to the school. A , you perhaps know by name. She has been to me a great assistance and a great comfort, and a great blessing to the school ; and nothing but the belief that it is the Lord's will that she should go and carry the same blessings to others, reconciles ine to the idea of parting with her. She will be married in three or four weeks to a native brother, who was to-day licensed to preach, and who will probably soon be ordained over the infant church at Trebizond. Thus, you see, I am losing my pupils one after another, but I trust they are going to sow the good seed, to be fountains of sweet waters to this thirsty land. Help us to thank God that we are so soon permitted thus to extend our influence. "Of the twenty-three now in the school, seven are quite young, and the care of them is proportionally great. Pray that God may, by his Holy Spirit, early impress their young minds, and bring them to himself. We have frequent and encouraging evidences of the presence of the blessed Spirit with us. Two of the older girls, we hope, have, within two or three weeks past, found the Saviour, and two or three others, of whom we formerly had some doubts, give daily increasing evidence of a work of grace in their hearts. Of at least half of our t; number, we have a good hope that they are the lambs of the Saviour's flock. With all these encouragements, we are not without our trials. The wickedness of the heart sometimes shows itself, and, though always obedient to me in my presence, yet the force of evil habits is so strong in the case of one or two of the new-comers, that 172 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. they are a continual source of anxiety to me. But grace divine can change the vilest heart, and make it a temple for the Holy Spirit, and I would not despair of any whom God may see fit to send to us." At the close of this letter, written a week later, Miss L. says : " I enclose a copy of the paper given last week to Lord Cowley, by which the Protestants are at length acknowledged, and their freedom, civil and religious, guaranteed to them. This great thing has been obtained by Lord Cowley's perseverance and fidelity to the Prot estant interests. The Armenian (Protestant) church observed last Thursday as a day of thanksgiving for this great mercy, and of prayer that they might henceforth walk worthy of their high vocation, and adorn the doc trine of God their Saviour, in all things." Mrs. Everett, writing a similar account of the school, says, in reference to the two who were to be married : " The object for which we labor is accomplished when we see these dear girls going here and there as angels of light and mercy to their benighted sisters ; and, while we are sad at parting with them, we rejoice that we can feel confidence that they go to spread the glad tidings of sal vation among their people who are in darkness." CHAPTER XVI. Interesting Meeting on the First Monday in the Year The Sultan's Firman establishing the Eights of the Protestants First Examination in the Female Seminary. THE first letter of the new year, written by Mrs. Everett, is so full of interest that, though long, it is inserted almost entire. " CONSTANTINOPLE, Jan. 6, 1848. " Father, mother, brothers, and sisters dear, I wish you all a happy new year, and may it be a year of rich blessings to each one of the loved circle. Grace, mercy, and peace, health, and happiness, abundantly be your portion ! . . . "You will be interested to hear of our meeting in concert with you on the first Monday of the new year, a meeting long to be remembered by all those present as one of the richest foretastes of the happiness of the bright world above, the dawn of heaven below. Arrangements had been previously made for a general communion, and, as one remarked in the course of the exercises, ' The North gave up, and the South kept not back.' They came from the East and from the West, and sat down with Abraham, and with Isaac, and with Jacob, not really by sense and sight, but surely by faith. There were assembled in our chapel English, Americans, Scotch, Germans, Armenians, and Jews ; and every man heard in his own tongue wherein he was born. The meeting was opened with prayer by Mr. Goodell in Turkish ; hymns 15* 174 THE MISSIONARY SISTEKS. were then read in English, German, and Armenian, and sung at the same time by the whole assembly, to the tune of Old Hundred. The Scriptures were then read in Turkish by Baron Harootun, the recently ordained pastor of the churches at Nicomedia and Ada Bazaar. Mr. Schauffler then made an address in German. Mr. Allan, Scotch missionary to the Jews, followed in English, Mr. Dwight in Armenian ; then the bread was distributed, and prayer offered in English by Mr. Wood, and the wine administered by Baron Simon, pastor of the Armenian church here; then a hymn was sung, as at the commence ment of the services, in the three languages, to the tune of Martyn. Mr. Goodell pronounced the benediction in his peculiarly impressive manner in Turkish, and all separated with, I venture to say, more earnest longings for that blessed place where ' the assembly ne'er breaks up.' Was it not good to be there in the midst of such a company, every one of whose hearts had been touched by Jesus' love, all sitting at his feet, remembering his death in his own appointed way, and seeking to learn of him ? One must look up after such a season as this, and say : " 4 0h, glorious home! oh, blest abode! I shall be near and like my God.' " One part of the exercises I had almost forgotten to mention. Mr. Goodell, in Turkish, brought to mind the state of things in Constantinople seventeen years ago, when he first came here, and there was not one, or only one, with whom he could have Christian communion, and now what a goodly company, from so many different nations, could sit down at the table of him who had redeemed them with his own precious blood, and adore the wonderful displays of God's power in this dark land ! Encouraged by the faithful promises of the Almighty, as well as by what our eyes see and our ears hear, what mapr we not expect in future years ? There were present, RECOGNITION OF THE PROTESTANTS. 175 on this occasion, about one hundred and fifty persons, the majority Armenians. " You will be glad to hear of the temporal prosperity of these poor persecuted Armenians. The Sultan has issued a proclamation, in which they are recognized as a distinct sect, under the name of Protestants, their affairs being placed in the hands of the Pasha, with whom they are to communicate through an ageni chosen from among themselves. An order was also issxied at the same time, to the governors and pashas in the regions where there are Protestants found, that their rights and privileges in all respects be regarded and secured. Have we not all occasion to praise our God, who has wrought such wonders in this dark land ? " After speaking of special encouragement at that time in the Jewish work, Mrs. E. continues. " We have been made glad also in our female seminary by indications of the Spirit's presence, so that, a few weeks since, at the request of some of the church mem bers, a day of special prayer was observed, and we trust not in vain. The girls are now separated for a vacation of three weeks, but we trust they will not be left to wander from him to whose care we daily commend them. Since the school has increased in numbers, the majority are, we fear, out of Christ. Will you not remember them before God ? " Before dismissing the school, we had our first exami nation, inviting only a few friends for want of room. All expressed much satisfaction with what they saw and heard, and really, I think you would, any of you, have been pleased to see the bright, intelligent faces of these girls, and hear their ready answers in the various studies to which they have attended. I must say that I feel, from day to day, richly rewarded for all the time and strength I give to this dear school. May it be blessed 176 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. more and more, and be made the means of spreading light and knowledge and truth through all this land ! " Miss LovelPs first letter of the new year is full of grateful recognition of all the kindness of the Lord. " If I were to attempt," she says, " to speak of the Lord's mercies to me, and to number them, where should I begin, or where end ? " As usual, she places among her chief canses of gratitude the sweet society and .tender affection of her missionary friends. Speaking of the family in which she enjoyed so delightful a home, she says : " I often think that this house is like that of Obed- Edom, upon which the blessing of God rested while the ark remained within it ; for almost every one who enters here seems to receive a blessing." Though Mrs. Everett's time and thoughts were so much given to the people around her, she was able to spare from both for her dear home-circle; and her younger brothers and sisters received many letters from her, filled with excellent advice respecting their studies, reading, &c., and earnest and affectionate entreaties to make reli gion their first concern. Some of these are so valuable that we regret that want of space obliges us to omit them. January 26, Miss Lovell writes just as school was about to recommence. " Last week I received an application to take one more, so urgent that we could not refuse. These applications are frequent, and it is painful to refuse, especially when, as in this case, the friends are many of them opposed, and the probability is, that if she is not taken she will go back to the errors and falsehoods of her former belief." Miss Lovell writes to her mother, March 10. "My school goes on as usual, except that two have been obliged to go home on account of ill-health. Two or three weeks ago, onej who has been in school only a few weeks, begged permission to go home, saying she PRESENTS FROM THE SULTAN. 177 would return in two days. She is an orphan, and lives with two sisters, who are very much opposed to the gospel, and who burned her Testament and other good books, and, we have since heard, threatened violence to her if she came to the school. She, however, in spite of their threats, escaped secretly from them by the help of another sister who is friendly, and came to us. Since she went home, we have heard nothing of her, and we have no doubt she is forcibly detained by her sisters. Her reason for going home was that their house, &c. were going to be sold, and it was necessary that all the children should be present. This, quite likely, was a story invented by the sisters to get possession of her once more. I feel for her much, for we had begun to hope that she was seeking and learning the way of salva tion. "VVe hope, however, that the Lord will open a way for her return. " We have had this term some indications of the presence of God's Spirit. One at least, perhaps more, will unite with the church at the next communion. Several are thoughtful and inquiring. The school was never pleasanter. . . . " I received, not long since, two letters from Mrs. I. T., in the first of which she gives an account of her pleasant visit to you, of the village, the little cottage, &c. Oh, how vividly did her letter bring home and the scenes of my childhood before me ! Those little rooms, the trees and flowers, witnesses of so many a childish sport, the scene of so many happy hours ! How like yesterday does it seem when I was there listening to a father's gentle and affectionate tones ! How does my brothers' merry laugh still ring in my ear ! " You remember my mentioning Dr. Millingen as one of the physicians of the Sultana Balida, (Queen Mother.) She has been very dangerously ill, and he spent several days at the palace. Upon her recovery according to 178 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. custom, alms were ordered to be distributed to the poor, and to all the schools in the city. Of course, even the ex istence of our school is hardly known among the Turks. When they mentioned to Dr. M. that they were giving alms and presents to the schools, he told them they had omitted the two Protestant schools in Pera and Bebek. Some one immediately took dcfwn the names and places in writing, and the next day an officer came with a bag of money, and distributed to each of the girls, both in my school and Mrs. Hinsdale's. So we are, thanks to Dr. M., at least acknowledged as on a par with other schools. Is it not a pleasant custom, this of the Turks, of giving alms to the poor as a token of gratitude for any great mercy received ? " Mrs. Millingen showed us, a day or tAvo since, the presents the doctor had received on this occasion, two gold snuff-boxes, and a coffee-cup richly ornamented with diamonds." In March, Mrs. Everett received the afflicting tidings of the death of her eldest sister. She thus writes in reference to this event, March 22. *' MY VERY DEAR SISTER M. : With what words shall I commence my letter to you? My heart is full, over burdened, and it almost refuses to give utterance to the grief which so oppresses it. You do not tremble to hear the cause. For days and weeks and, months your heart has been bleeding, while, all unconscious of the sorrow which was preying on your spirit, and on all our dear family, I have been occupied, body and mind, with my accustomed avocations. " But the sad, the distressing tidings have reached us. And it is indeed true that our dear, precious sister Eleanor has bidden adieu to the scenes of earth, and become an inhabitant of mansions in the skies. Oh ! I can hardly realize what my pen has traced. Is it so ? You were near ; you saw her waste away under disease ; DEATH OF MRS. EVERETT'S SISTER. 179 you watched by her side and administered to her wants ; you spoke words of comfort and hope to her sinking spirit, and, as it struggled to be free from its tenement of clay, you commended it to the Father of mercies ; then you closed those dear eyes from which the light of life had faded ; kissed the cold brow, and saw the precious remains of our beloved sister committed to the cold earth to await the coming of our Saviour on the resurrection morn. You can realize that her loved voice is hushed for ever to mortal ears ; that her tender eyes will never more rest on those who were her fellow-pilgrims here, nor her affectionate heart flow out, as it was wont, in deeds of love to all. . . . " But I have been all this time indulging in nature's sorrow, instead of looking, with the eye of faith, above and beyond this vain, fleeting world. We feel the rod, but it is from a Father's hand. He gave, and he has taken. He does all things well." . . . April 6, Miss Lovell writes to Mr. Pardee. " Our meetings are unusually full, and there are some cases of awakening in quarters of the city which have been regarded as less hopeful than many others. At the communion, last Sabbath, five persons were admitted to the church, one of them a member of my school, who we hope has lately been converted. Her brother was also received at the same time, and was perhaps converted through her instrumentality, though both thought them selves Christians before she entered the school, and read the gospel ; yet they are now convinced that they knew nothing of the power of religion, 7 the great change spoken of in the gospel had never taken place in their hearts. ~Now all is new. That there is indeed a great and blessed work of grace going on among this people, no one can doubt, a work which it is a privilege to witness, and to be engaged in as a fellow-laborer with 180 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. Christ. Oh that our faith and zeal were only equal to the encouragements we have ! " Speaking of several of the missionaries who were in feeble health, Miss L. says : " I look forward with tremb ling to the day when these pillars of the work here will be removed. "Who will fill their places ? Oh that we could hear of a more and more active and widely diffused missionary spirit in America ! Is this not, ought it not to be, the great enterprise of the age, of the Christian world?" Mrs. Everett, May 13. " Sabbath eve. I have laid aside my book, dearest M., to tell you how happy I have been in teaching the little ones of our flock this evening. It is the first Sabbath of the term, and I have taken the small girls to instruct, while Mr. Everett gives the larger ones a lesson from the Assembly's Catechism. There were seven in the little company that surrounded me, and all listening with such eagerness that it was a feast to feed them. You would have been deeply interested to listen to their ques tions and answers, and the expression of their ideas on the subjects before us. I was pleased and pained by the mingling of correct, intelligent ideas with the grossest ignorance and superstition. How unworthy I am to be in such an interesting field of usefulness." About the same time, she wrote to her mother. " Sumner has told you that we expect to spend the long vacation at the islands.* For several reasons, we think this is important. Mary is getting her teeth ; and for myself, also, although the good accounts of my health are true, still, with the confinement of three hours' teach ing in addition to my family cares, I need a little change ; and, in consideration of my having had colds coming upon me, and lingering so long, we shall go down occa sionally before the middle of July, to stay from Friday *The Princes' Islands, in the Sea of Marmora. VACATION. 181 eve until Monday morning, for the sea air and baths. I sometimes feel that it is the part of wisdom to save strength for days to come, but we find it difficult always to do right in this respect." CHAPTER XVII. Great Fire In Pera Sickness and Death of little Mary Everett Birth of an other Daughter School recommenced Interesting Incidents connected with the School. Miss LOVELL to Mrs. Thayer, Palmyra. "CONSTANTINOPLE, June 3, 1848. " MY VEBT DEAR FRIEND : Your kind and truly wel come letter of Feb. 18 was received about two weeks since, and gave me, I assure you, great pleasure. What indeed should we do without these precious letters ? You know something of what it is to be in a foreign land, far from home, but you do not know what it is to be separated from all the friends of your childhood, and that with no hope of again seeing their faces in this world, and you can hardly know or realize the longing one has in such circumstances to hear from those friends, the fear that absence and the roll of years should rust, or perhaps sever, the chain of affection which once so closely bound fond hearts. " June 8. I had written thus far several days ago, when I was interrupted, and obliged to lay aside my pen, which I have not found time to resume till now. ... I have no news to communicate to you in return for all the news contained in yours. My whole world, with all its inter ests, is in these days confined to my school. I could tell you of each new scholar, how many yesterday had per fect lessons, how many have left, and how many are wish- FIRE IN PEE A. 183 ing to come, &c. but all this, though it might be news, would not be very interesting to you. But it will, I am sure, be interesting to you to know that from time to time one and another are giving evidence of a saving change, are coming out of darkness, such as you in America can scai'cely conceive of, into the glorious light of the gospel. Last Sabbath, one of the former pupils of the school was received into the church, and we hope next communion three or four more will unite with them. I have seven or eight little girls, between the ages of seven and nine, whom I long to see becoming Christians also." On the 17th of June, another dreadful fire occurred in Pera. Mrs. Everett's description of it is so graphic, and pictures so vividly the terror, confusion, and labor, caused by those fearful conflagrations in a Turkish city, that, though long, we give it unabridged. " ISLE OF PEOTB, July, 1848. " MY DEAR DISTANT PARENTS : I have at last found a few moments, while baby is sleeping, to sit down and commence a letter to you ; but the fatigue and excitement of the last week will not allow me to write an account of its scenes and changes with a very steady hand. "Another terrible conflagration has laid in ashes fifteen hundred or two thousand houses in the very heart of Pera ; and although we as a family have only to speak of mercies, and an almost miraculous preservation from the raging flames, still, some of our circle have suffered deeply. Mr. Dwight, especially, has lost nearly all his house contained. He and his family are at this island, but as they were intending to return to their house in Pera soon, they brought only a few odds and ends with them, leaving there every thing valuable. Their keys were at our house. The day of the fire we went to Bebek ; as we returned, towards evening, we saw a smoke 184 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. rising from Pera. Mr. Everett hastened our carriage, and people were just beginning to run to and fro as we entered the city. Suraner jumped from the carriage, and ran through the streets to learn the situation of the fire, and coming up soon, said it was just below Mr. Dwight's house ; at the same moment we saw in the crowd our man-servant hurrying by with the keys. They were soon in the house ; but, alas ! no porters were at hand to take the things ; a few were at length obtained, but in the streets confusion was every moment becoming more confused. Mr. Goodell started from the house Avith three men loaded, for our magazine, but found it impossi ble to keep them with him, and reached the house with only two, afraid to return lest he should be trodden under foot in the streets. The other man afterwards found his way to the house. Some other things were removed, and all perhaps might have been, could porters have been obtained. Sumner several times started from the house with things in his hands, and meeting persons whom he knew, disposed of them and returned, and finally left with what he could carry, amid a shower of fire, having succeeded in saving a mere handful of what the house contained, perhaps a fourth of Mr. D.'s valuable library, with his study table and its contents, his cloth suit, a few of Mrs. D.'s dresses, their carpets, and I do not know what few things beside. " Mr. Everett went on to Mr. Homes's house, a little farther up in the same street, which contained his library and many mission books, but comparatively few of his household goods, the greater part being at Bebek. One part of the library was in boxes, in the hall near the door, and Mr. Everett offered a man two hundred piasters about ten dollars to take it away, but to no purpose. Those books were, however, saved, but nothing else was taken from the house. "During this time I was walking up and down our FIRE IN PfiEA. 185 house with little Mary, in the greatest anxiety about my dear husband, who I knew would put no bounds to his exertions till his strength was all exhausted ; at the same time trying to quiet the school-girls, who were at the highest pitch of fear and excitement. They at once packed up all their clothes, and with their bonnets on their heads, they ran to and fro, watching the flames, some of them weeping, trembling, and almost distracted. " Sumner made his appearance, and I was frightened. You would not have known him. Almost his first words were, ' We shall have the work to do here,' and the flames were rushing on frightfully ; but I had hope, and continued to have so much, that for two or three hours I did little but follow Mrs. Goodell's example, and put in readiness to take with us each two or three changes of clothes, in case we must flee, and leave all the rest buried up in the magazine under a pile of ruins. Under our house is a large fire-proof magazine, lined with stone, and closed from the top by iron doors. This Sumner made ready. " The raging element came nearer and nearer, and we commenced in earnest taking down our things. Every article of clothing, every curtain, beds, crockery, books, &c., &c. Can you imagine what a time ? Some Arme nian brethren came to the rescue ; but the weight must be on ourselves. Then, besides our own, from the school room and chapel, seats, books, maps, &c. The girls were sent away about ten o'clock. Mrs. Goodell with her chil dren left at eleven. Strength and calmness were given me for the occasion, and I stayed by and worked until midnight, when we had disposed of nearly all that was in the house, excepting chapel seats, school desks, &c. The flames were just upon Mr. Schauifler's house, one street from us. Still I prayed, and faintly hoped that the Lord, as he had twice previously done, would deliver his own house of worship and a place for the school. 16* 186 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. "Mr. "Wood and Mr. Bliss had come from Bebek. Other friends had come to our assistance, and a person being in readiness to take me away, I took up our precious babe, who had slept through the whole, and left the house, not expecting to enter it again. We were most kindly received, with Mr. Goodell's family, at the house of an English friend. After an hour or two, the gentlemen joined xis there, and we tried to get a little rest for our weary bodies ; but excitement did not allow much sleep. " At the dawn of day, to our surprise and great joy, we learned that our houses were standing, and again we were called upon to praise the Lord for his wonderful goodness in sparing the house for prayer and school, and abodes for ourselves. It was Sabbath morning, and a mercy to us that it was a day of rest. Notwithstanding the confusion in the house, the chapel was opened, and service held both in English and Armenian. " We remained under the hospitable roof of our kind friends until Monday morning, then with grateful hearts returned to our home. Oh, what a scene of desolation was spread before us ! A vast bed of smouldering ruins, only naked chimneys standing to mark the recent abodes of thousands of now destitute people. It seems almost a miracle that our houses were saved. The own ers came at the eleventh hour, and caused little engines to be worked from a terrace just back of the house, and thus it was saved, ours having caught once or twice on the roof. " These conflagrations are awful judgments. Oh that the people would learn righteousness ! Thousands are reduced to want, and thousands who had set their hearts on houses, gold, and diamonds, saw them perish in an hour, and yet take no thought to lay up treasure in heaven, but give themselves more entirely to perishing vanities." DEATH OF MARY EVERETT. 187 Miss Lovell, after giving a brief description of the same fire, writes. " Would you like to know how the fire was stopped ? It is said that in the course of the night the Sultan, learning that the fire was still burning, ordered three guns to be fired, (which is known to be a mark of his signal displeasure.) As soon as these guns were heard in the city, the Pasha understood it at once. The fire rmist go no farther. Men were immediately stationed in places most threatened, water poured upon them, and they commanded to let it go no farther, and it, was stopped. Happy for us that the Sultan waked when he did ! " Mrs. Everett's letters during the summer make frequent mention of the illness of her babe ; but, as it seemed to proceed from teething, no special apprehension was felt by the parents until the latter part of August, w r hen they took her back to their house in Pern, for the purpose of having medical aid nearer at hand. The little sufferer, however, lived but a few days after their return. The bereaved mother thus writes under this great sorrow. " MY DEAR, DEAR PARENTS : How shall I write it ! ' The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away ; blessed be the name of the Lord.' Our precious child, our dar ling Mary, is in heaven. Yesterday (Sabbath) we com mitted all that remained to us of this loved one to the dust. The day preceding, September 2, her freed spirit took its flight to Jesus' arms, and this our first-born child, on whom w r e had lavished untold love, is no longer with us, to be the delight of our eyes and the joy of our hearts. Our house is left unto us desolate, our hearts are wrung with grief while we drink the bitter cup poured out for us ; but there is sweetness mingled in the cup. We have the most precious consolations, they are abundant, divine. She was one of those little ones of whom Jesus himself said, ' Suffer them to come unto nie, for of such 188 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. is the kingdom of heaven ; ' and we can not doubt that this little one is one of the lambs folded in the arms of ' Israel's gentle Shepherd.' Another hand is to heaven's harp-strings given, another sweet voice has joined the infant choir in that blessed world above. Can we wish our loved one back in this dark world of sin and sorrow ? No ; we will leave her there, where we hope soon to join her. We loved her here, oh ! how tenderly, and I trust gratefully, striving to cherish the feeling that the treasure committed to us might at any time be called for by him who placed it in our hands. We acknowledged his right to it, and he has come and taken his own, and we have nothing to say. ' I was dumb, I opened not my mouth, because thou didst it.' 'I know, O Lord, that thy judg ments are right, and that in faithfulness thou hast afflicted me.' My soul needed chastening from the Lord. I have felt it, and sometimes trembled. God spoke loudly to us in removing our dear sister Eleanor, but I needed more stripes still, again to feel the smarting rod. Oh, pray that this may be truly a sanctified affliction to our souls ; that we may be eternally profited ; that it may yield the peaceable fruits of righteousness, for which we shall bless God for ever." After some account of little Mary's illness, she con tinues. " She drooped like a lovely, fading flower,, which no earthly power could save ; but " ' Not in anger, not in wrath, Tlie reaper came that day , 'Twas an angel visited the green earth, And took the flower away ! " " Oh, how her little form was wasted away ! Nothing remained but the frame of our precious child, and for several days it seemed strange that her active little spirit could be hoklen of it, but it was bright to the very last, until within an hour of its release." . . BIRTH OF A SECOND DAUGHTER. 189 Of her dear child's place of burial, she says, in a later letter : " The remains of our precious child are placed by the side of dear Mary Dwight, to await the resurrection morn. The place where they lie is an open ground for general rendezvous on all occasions, nothing of sacredness being associated with it, except by the bereaved hearts of a few individuals. Not long since, from the Armenian part of the ground, stones were collected for building a church, having multiplied till they were lying one upon another. What a host will rise up here in the last great day ! " About a fortnight after Mrs. Everett had committed the lifeless remains of her first-born to the earth, her stricken heart was comforted by the gift of another little datighter. She writes in her journal a month after her birth : " O thou covenant-keeping God ! make her entirely, for ever thine. "Write her name in the Lamb's book of life, and, whether she lives or dies, may she from he* infancy be a subject of renewing and sanctifying grace, and may we, to whom thou hast committed this immortal being, never cease praying and laboring for her salvation until she is safe, a lamb in Jesus' fold, relying wholly upon thee for grace and strength to fulfill our high trust." "While Mrs. Everett had been passing through these varied experiences in her domestic life, Miss Lovell had resumed her accustomed duties with renewed health and interest after her long vacation. September 16, she writes to Mr. Pardee " We returned from the island where my last was dated, about three weeks ago, and opened school last week. We feel that we have the greatest reason for gratitude that, amid all the sickness that has prevailed for the last few months, none of our pupils have been called away. One of Mr. Hamlin's most promising and 190 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. pious young men died of the cholera while we were at Prote, and another brother, a member of the church, also died about the same time of the same disease ; perhaps I have written you of this before. Since we returned to the city, death has again entered our circle, and snatched a darling lamb from the embrace of its parents, we fondly believe to join the fold above: Little Mary Everett, then the only child of her fond parents, a sweet little girl of seventeen months, after several weeks of suffering, Avas taken from us two weeks ago to-day. . . . " Fires have of late been so frequent as to keep us in a constant state of alarm. Almost every night there is one. One took place in the city proper a few weeks since, which, it is said, consumed two thirds of the wealth of Constantinople. I hardly ever retire at night without feeling how more than possible, how probable it is, that I shall be awakened by the flames of our own dwelling. The terrible cry, ' Yan gun var ! ' (there is fire !) sends a chill and a feeling of dread over me, such as no other sound awakens ; and well it may. When you look *ut upon one of these terrible conflagrations, consuming its hundreds of buildings, while it seems that no mortal power can stop its progress, and think of the thousands who will be houseless and homeless, and who have no comfort, no consolation, one may well tremble. "YVe have been most signally and providentially preserved, while the fires have burned all around us. These fires have, of course, raised the rent of houses and the price of provi sions enormously, and our friends who lost their houses in the late fire are unable to get houses in Pera, and will probably remain in Bebek this winter. We shall feel the want of their society much. There will be only our family, and Mr. Everett's, with Mrs. Hinsdale, in town. . . " I am at present teaching without any assistance, Mrs. Everett's health not allowing her to teach. My number will probably be somewhat smaller than last winter. The DAY OF FASTING. 191 trustees of the school have decided that it is not expe dient to receive those under ten or eleven years of age ; and as these little ones were a great responsibility to me while without assistance, and not old enough to reap the full benefits of the school, it was decided to send four or five of the youngest home. It is, I assure you, a sore trial to part with these little ones, to whom I have become strongly attached, but I hope when they are a little older they will all return. Two of the older ones have also left to be married. My present number is seventeen. " September 23. Yesterday was observed in the school as a day of fasting and prayer. It is our custom always to observe such a day as soon as possible after the com mencement of each term, and we have always found them to be good and profitable days; strengthening to our own souls, and happy in their effects upon the minds of the girls. Yesterday, although I trust the Holy Spirit was with us, yet there was not that deep solemnity which we have witnessed at former times. We need, oh, how greatly we need, the special and powerful influences of the Spirit ! Many things seem to be against us as a church and mission. So many of the missionaries are in feeble health, the pastor is at present away, the absence of Mr. Dwight, which is a loss almost irrepai-able, and the cold state of the native church, all lead us to feel that our help must be from God. Will you not I am sure you do pray for us, that we may experience a reviving from on high ? And let me commend my school espe cially to the prayers of the Sabbath school. Will not those of them who love to pray remember the Armenian seminaries, that we may again hear the inquiry, ' What must I do to be saved ? " and see these precious youth turning to God." It was not long before Mrs. Everett was again able to resume her place in the school, from which her own pri- 192 THE MISSIONARY SISTEKS. vate joys and trials never long withdrew her interest. The following letter makes us pleasantly acquainted with some of their employments, and social as well as religious pleasures, at this time. "CONSTANTINOPLE, Nov. 25, 1848. " MY DEAR SISTER M. : I am going to tell you how this day has been spent, that you may see how we pass all our Sabbaths for the present. At eight and a half o'clock, A. M., is the Armenian Sabbath school, now con fined almost entirely to the girls of the school ; so it is held in the schoolroom. The girls repeat seven verses of Scripture to Mr. Everett and Miss Lovell ; then Mr. E. gives an exposition of the lesson, commencing and clos ing with prayer. At nine o'clock, Mrs. Hinsdale attends to the Sabbath school in English, in which Mrs. Goodell now assists her. It consists of the missionary children, and a few others who attend the day school. At ten and a half, is the English service in the chapel ; preaching by the missionaries in turn ; and we have excellent ser mons. At half past one, Mr. Goodell gives an exposition in Turkish, following which is a sermon in Armenian by one of the missionaries ; after this, the girls go to the schoolroom, and Baron Simon, the pastor, questions them upon the sermon. Dinner comes between four and five. After this, Mr. Goodell has prayers with the scholars, while the children of our families, either in our parlor or Mr. Goodell's, repeat hymns, sing one, and have prayers. This is beautiful. Then Sumner hears the older Arme nian girls in the Assembly's Catechism, and I hear the younger ones repeat Scripture and hymns, and tell or translate some story to them. At eight o'clock, Miss Lovell reads with them from the Old Testament. You will see that the intervals for reading are not long. I do not read half I wish to do, but, as you say, I try to improve the snatches of time here and there." MONTHLY MEETINGS. 193 "December 9. " DEAREST M. : We have had to-day one of our monthly meetings, and I must tell you about it. Since our families are so scattered, it has been thought desirable that we meet as often as once -a month; and the Saturday following the first Monday has been appointed. The meeting is to be held at the houses of the different fami lies alternately. In the forenoon, the gentlemen have a meeting for business, and the ladies one at the same hour for prayer, while one of the gentlemen meets the chil dren. After this, a half hour is devoted to singing ; then dinner or lunch ; and in the afternoon a meeting for con ference and prayer is held, and all return to their homes well pleased with the monthly meeting. To-day, Mrs. Goodell and I (for we join hands in almost every thing) set tables for thirty-two persons, which is the number belonging to all our families, excluding three babies ; but the Bebekians did not turn out to a man, as we Peraites do, and there were some vacant seats. Our dinner is a picnic, each lady furnishing cold meat, bread and butter and cake, or something equivalent. Is not this a happy plan of getting together to keep up a social feeling, as well as to unite our prayers before the mercy-seat, seek ing for ourselves and those around us a quickening in the spiritual life ? We feel it to be good. You must know, dear sister, that we kept Thanksgiving in concert with our dear friends in old Massachusetts. In this, we joined with our good neighbors, furnishing the table jointly. Besides our two families, we had Mr. Schneider, the papa of our dear Susan and Eliza, and Mr. and Mrs. Homes. " It is time for me to lay down my pen, as I am in a cold room, and suffering from a cold. Dear Martha has been confined to her room, for a day or two, by a very severe cold. It is unfortunate for her to have a cold and cough just as we are planning for an examination. Nee dle-work, plain and ornamental, is to be examined as well 17 194 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. as studies. We are losing our scholars, one after another, to become wives for some of our good young men. We regret to have any one leave before finishing her four years' course. But so it must be. A nice little girl of fourteen is soon to be married to the pastor of the church. She is a good girl, but all too young, according to our opinion." CHAPTER XVIII. Revival in the Female Seminary Admissions to the Church Mrs. Everett visits Broosa Death of Mr. Maynard and Mr. Parker. MRS. EVERETT writes in her journal, January 14, 1849. " I am resolved from this time to make new and perse vering efforts to be prepared to lead the devotions of the Armenian girls in a more edifying manner than I am now able to do. Do thou, Lord, give the spirit, without which the words of prayer are abomination before thee. " Oh for a deeper interest in the spiritual concerns of these dear girls ! May I not increase my desires for their salvation by seeking opportunities of personal religious conversation with them ? Is not the beginning of the year a good time to commence anew the performance of a duty in which, for months past, I have been sadly remiss ? " Little of special interest occurred in the missionary work, or in the missionary families, during the winter. All went on quietly, with much outward prosperity, but with a lack of those reviving spiritual influences which they had previously enjoyed so richly. Early in the spring, they had the pleasure of welcoming a number of newly arrived missionaries, and helping them on their way to their varkms destinations, as also of receiving a visit from Mr. and Mrs. Schneider, on their way from their first missionary home in Broosa to Aintab. Writing while they were in Constantinople, Mrs. Everett says : " Is not the removal of Mr. Schneider and family from 196 T1IE MISSIONARY SISTERS. their home of fifteen years to an uncivilized city, leaving their daughters, aged twelve and fourteen years, behind,* an instance of Christian heroism ? They are devoted ser vants of our Lord, and consider no sacrifice too great if they may be the means of saving souls." In the same letter, March C, she writes. " The church here is at present apparently in a very good state. Mr. Hohannes, who has recently returned from the United States, has been chosen co-pastor with Baron Simon, and will be ordained soon. There is now a regular preaching service at Hass Keuy, as well as in the city proper, here in Pera, and at Bebek. "Our school is very pleasant; not as large as last term." March 26, Mrs. Everett writes. " It is a comfort to know that, into the home of the blest above, nothing entereth that defileth. This is one of my most cheering views of heaven, there is no sin there, neither in thought, nor word, nor deed ; and, when we are groaning under this body of death, it is a pleasant thought that many who were dear, very dear to us here, have already entered those mansions, and have begun that life which is love, love pure, perfect, eternal. I have of late thought much of our dear sister Eleanor. It is one year ago that the intelligence of her death reached us." The next day, she commences a letter to one of her sisters, with the delightful news that there were evidences of the special presence of God's Spirit again in their school, the immediate cause of which visitation seemed to be the tidings just received of a powerful revival in the Oroomiah mission. After speaking of this, she proceeds. " Miss Lovell this moment came in to tell me that one of our dear pupils who was this morning borne down * Those daughters were left in Constantinople, to be under Mrs. Hinsdale's instruction, and reside in the mission families. They were much in Mrs. Everett's family. REVIVAL IN" THE SEMIXART. 197 with a sense of her sinfulness, and pleading that the day might be spent in fasting and prayer, is now rejoicing in hope ; wishing all to join her in singing praises to God for his wonderful mercy to her soul, which was ready to be swallowed up and lost. We are going to commence school this afternoon with a season of prayer and thanks giving. Another, who for some days has been very deeply impressed with her need of a new heart, feels that her prayers are heard, and that she is accepted of God, through Jesus Christ. She came to me yesterday, wish ing to talk about her soul ; said that in a hope she had formerly indulged she had been deceived, and she trem bled, but knew that God was ready to save her. This morning, after conversing with Miss Lovell, she led in prayer, in a manner truly astonishing. Several others are very serious, and the members of the church manifest a very subdued feeling. Oh that I might send this intelli gence to you upon the lightning's wings, that you might even now unite your prayers with ours that we may not grieve away this Blessed One ! We need your prayers ahcays. Pray for this native church, it is in a heavy sleep ; for the Bebek Seminary, our hope of preachers from it will be cut off unless the Lord in mercy revive his work in it." To her brother, April 23. " I must tell you that just at present we are rejoicing in concert with the heavenly hosts, over new-born souls. You will have heard of the glorious revival in Oroomiah. When the news reached us that God was pouring out his Spirit there, we all felt that he was willing and able to bless us, and have found it even so. Although there has not been a general work of grace, we have had some precious mercy-drops in our school for Armenian girls, and in our own families. Six of the schoolgirls have found joy and peace in the Saviour, and appear to show as decided cases of conversion as we see in our own land. 17* 198 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. " Oh, how it rejoiced our hearts to see those who had been careless and thoughtless, on their knees, with crying and tears seeking mercy, and afterwards with beaming countenances speaking of the love of Jesus. One saying, 'I have found my Father, and I want no more ;' another, ' Prayer is so sweet to me that I do not wish to leave the throne of grace to go this way or that ; ' ' Satan continu ally walks by our sides to turn us from the right way, but the Lord will deliver us,' &c. &c. "When we saw such a state of feeling among the Armenian girls, we felt that those in our own families who have been nursed in the lap of piety, children of the covenant, and the subjects of so many prayers, must not be left out ; and the Lord heard us. As there was more than usual interest among the members of the native church, it was thought best to have a series of meetings, which were held last week, and were very interesting. "A young man was ordained last week as co-pastor with Baron Simon, of the church here. Baron Hohannes is to be ordained next week over the church at Ada Bazar. There will then be five ordained native pastors, and three churches still remain without pastors. There is much to encourage our faith in the good reports we are constantly receiving from different parts of the interior. At Aintab and vicinity, at Arabkir, Sivas, &c., the Lord is doing a great work. . . . " Our days are flying swiftly by ; we are now four years' old missionaries ! I suppose if you were to see me, you would say I look ' a little worse for the wear,' but I am your sister still, and love you and your dear wife, and wish to hear from you oftener than once in a year. What a shame to send this hurried letter so far aAvay, but if it only assures you that you are remembered and loved, it is enough. Sumner says, 'A little love, if you please.' lie can not love little? In May, Mrs. Everett visited the missionaries in Broosa. VISIT TO BROOSA. 199 This city, beautifully situated on a fertile plain at the foot of Mt. Olympus, near the northern coast of Asia Minor, is a place of considerable historic interest, having been the first capital of the Ottoman empire. Mrs. E. made this visit partly for health, and partly to take charge of an Armenian girl from the seminary, who was going to reside in one of the missionary families there. Of the incidents of this little journey, she gives a sketch in a letter to her husband. Taking with her, besides the Armenian girl, her babe and Greek nurse, and accompanied by an Amer ican friend who had been some time with the missionaries in Constantinople, and was desirous of visiting Broosa, they proceeded to Gemlik, the nearest port of Broosa, a pleasant steamer sail of six hours on the Marmora, at which place arrangements had been made for them to pass the night. The residue of the journey, they performed the next day, setting off at six o'clock in the morning, and reaching Mr. Ladd's, in Broosa, about five, p. M., having, says Mrs. E., "performed in the whole day the journey of six hours a la Turk, and three a la Americane, (not by steam.) Of the incidents of this visit, and the principal objects of in terest in and about Broosa, she gives a graphic account in several letters from the 17th to the 30th of this month. These, for want of space, are omitted. One of the objects of curiosity seen in the mosk called Yuldurem, at Broosa, was " a huge copy of the Koran, two and a half or three feet square when the book is shut. It was the copy read by Bajazet, 500 years ago. It is written upon parchment, in letters more than a half inch in size, with the points and decorations put on with gilt and colors, and all with the hand? " In passing through these Turkish cities," says Mrs. E., in concluding her sketches of this excursion, " one is led to cry in spirit, How long, Lord, how long shall the false Prophet bear sway over such a multitude of souls, daily, THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. yearly hurrying in such numbers to the realities of that world for which they are all unprepared. But Jesus shall reign, and these mosks and churches will yet be conse crated to the worship of Christ, the Saviour of the world. Lord, hasten the happy day ! " June 26, Mrs. E. again writes of a fearful fire, from which, for the "fifth time," the chapel and seminary houses in Pera were in " imminent peril, yet preserved." August 4, Mrs. Everett writes. " We have enjoyed to-day a precious season. "We have welcomed to the church of Christ five dear lambs, children of the mission families ; the youngest is nine years of age, the eldest fourteen. " I have told you of a new organization of a mission church here. There was formerly a Mediterranean church, composed of members of all the stations. This station has withdrawn, as here a distinct church is needed. Mr. Goodell acts as pastor ; Mr. Schauffler and Mr. Everett as deacons. " To-morrow, five of our Armenian girls are to unite with the church. The dear lambs are dispersed. May the Lord keep them ! Three of them are to be married, and will not return." From the same, October 5. " MY DEAR SISTER : Did I not long exceedingly to send you all a message of love by the post to-day, I should not take my pen even for an hour, as the day has been set apart to be observed by our school for fasting and prayer, in accordance with our custom near the beginning of each term. Mr. Goodell is now holding n meeting with the girls in Turkish. We have many new scholars this term, and greatly need a visit from the Holy Spirit. Some of our older pupils having left, the majority of the present ones are, we fear, unconverted. " How many, many things I have to say ! You see I commenced this with the intention of making it a journal, but it has proved vain, my time for writing is so little, WEEKLY MEETINGS. 201 and ray correspondents many. Besides all on the other side of the ocean, I have correspondents in Oroomiah, Erzeroom, Trebizond, Broosa, Salonica, Smyrna, and Aintab, and in some of these places two. " Our family is now as last winter. Mrs. Hinsdale and Susan and Eliza S. have returned to us. We are very happy to receive them. " I have so often told you of our very pleasant connec tion with Mr. Goodell's family, that you can imagine how we live from day to day. There are no other persons to come into our meetings now, but we hold them regularly on Thursday evening, sing together Friday evening, hold monthly concerts, and take Tip a collection, have a weekly female prayer meeting, and two meetings with the schol ars aside from Sabbath exercises. A part of almost every evening we spend together, while one reads aloud. Our walks we usually take together. Truly, the ' lines have fallen to us in pleasant places.' May the Lord make us faithful stewards, determined to know nothing but Jesus Christ, and him crucified, and grant us his blessing, with out which all our efforts will be vain. "But how uncertain is all before us, and how unneces sary we are to the progress of God's will, we have been led to feel by a very mysterious and afflictive dispensation by which a dear missionary brother has been removed from the field of labor which he had hardly entered. Mr. Maynard, who came out so recently in company with Mr. Dodd, to labor among the Jews in Salonica, has been taken to a higher and holier sphere. " Yoxi will remember that a Mr. Parker, from Boston, a graduate of Andover, was my fellow-traveler to Broosa. He remained among us till sometime in August. He then went to Salonica, and, in company with Mr. May nard, took a few days' journey into the interior, after which he went to Athens, was attacked with the same 202 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. fever, and died on the same day with Mr. Maynard, at Dr. King's house. His passage was engaged for the United States. Have we not heard the voice of the Lord saying, ' Be ye also ready ? ' " CHAPTER XIX. Removal of the Female Seminary to Bebek Description of the Seminary House and Grounds. FROM Mrs. Everett to her sister M . January 1, 1850. " WE had an examination of the school a week ago last Friday, and dismissed the dear girls for Christmas holi days, two weeks. The examination was not 'got up,' "but gave us a good deal of satisfaction and encourage ment. The girls have been very quiet, well-behaved, and diligent, and made good progress in their studies. My Greek scholar, who only knew the alphabet when she entered the school, can read in the Testament, has com mitted to memory Watts's Catechism for Children, and finished Emerson's Arithmetic, (first part.) She comes now to a little Greek service with her father. Her mother is a Catholic. " January 25. There has been a temperance meeting in the chapel to-day. The evangelical Armenians are generally on the right side. A Greek was present at the meeting, and joined the society, who has just been re leased from prison. He was seized, about a week since, by order of the Greek Patriarch, whose intention was to banish him ; but efforts immediately made for his release, by the Protestants, proved successful. He is not a mem ber of the evangelical church, but he has for months past been enrolled with them civilly, and has been anathema tized by the Greek church." 204 THK MISSIONARY SISTERS. Miss Lovell to Mr. Pardee. "CONSTANTINOPLE, March 26, 1850. " We have visiting us a Hungarian lady, one of the refugees, the Countess Dembinski. She is staying a day or two with us, awaiting the arrival of her husband. These poor Hungarians ! Our sympathies are kept con stantly alive in their behalf. God grant them a day of deliverance and freedom! " Our school is going on prosperously and pleasantly this term. We shall receive three or four new ones next week. I was told last week that I might immediately have forty if we could receive them. We have two Greek girls. There is now apparently quite a spirit of inquiry among the Greeks, so that we have a regular service every Sabbath, attended often by twenty or more. Some appear really, and we hope savingly, interested in the truth. " We are still mourning the absence of the special influences of the Holy Spirit in our church and congrega tion. New hearers are continually coming, our chapel is full, and we hear in all directions of new cases where persons are becoming enlightened, and convinced of the errors of their own church ; but alas ! we do not hear the inquiry, ' W7iat must we do to be saved f ' I trust you will remember and pray for us, for, unless the Holy Spirit be given, and the church revived, 'all will come to deso lation.' "Have I ever mentioned to you the case of Priest Kevorh ? You have read in the Herald of Priest Ver- tannes, who has long been a faithful helper and sort of evangelist in this city. Der Iievorh, as he is called, was a friend of Vertannes, but has now come out from his church. He is a prominent priest among them, respected and beloved. He is fully convinced of the errors of his church, reads the gospel, meets with Simon, the pastor, PRIEST KEVORH. 205 and prays with him, but alas ! has never yet brought his mind to the point of breaking off and forsaking all for Christ. He cherishes the idea that he may remain in his church, and one by one break off all its superstitious practices, and so carry all the people with him. We hope he will be brought to see that this is a device of Satan to prevent his openly espousing the truth, and obeying the dictates of his conscience. He has a daughter whom he wishes to send to our school ; whether he will have courage to do so, remains to be seen. Should he do so, it will perhaps settle the matter at once, as he will then be known to be a Protestant. It is a most interesting case, and we all watch it with much interest, as, should he come out openly and decidedly, he must exert a great influence. " We have three sisters, who are coming to school next week, whose father, a man in good circumstances, has left his family entirely, taking with him all the money and valuables, silver and gold, in the house, leaving them to find bread as best they can, because they are Protestants. But, as he has left them, the girls are able to come to school, which they could not do before." Miss Lovell to Mrs. Thayer, May 3, 1850. " You ask if I shall not some time come home. My friends here laughingly tell me that when I have been here ten years they will all vote for my going home ; and I think the feeling is now becoming more in favor of missionaries revisiting their native land than formerly. Indeed, it is oftentimes, I think, of the greatest advantage both to the individual and to the cause generally. But, as for myself, I have no expectation that I shall ever see my native land again. When I bade it farewell, it was, in my own mind, for ever, and, while my health remains, my post is here. . . . But we truly know but little of what is the mind and will of God. ' It is not in man 18 206 THE MISSIONARY SISTEKS. that walketh to direct his steps.' I desire to leave all my future in his hands, who has thus far ordered all my course so kindly and mercifully ; only praying that while I live I may be employed in his service. " My school is going on prosperously and pleasantly. We have had some interruption from illness among the girls, but they are now better. We are expecting to remove into the country in the course of a few months, when Mr. Goodell will relinquish his place to Mr. Everett, who will have charge of the school in future, of the boarding department, I mean. I look forward with pain to the time when Mr. Goodell will no longer have any connection with the school. His prayers and efforts have been, I am sure, greatly blessed. But I trust God will still be with us. Mr. and Mrs. Everett I love as brother and sister, Mr. and Mrs. Goodell as father and mother. . . " We like our new minister, Mr. Marsh,* and his family, exceedingly. Unhappily for us, they spend the summer in the country, so that we can not see them as much as we could wish. Have I told you that we had, not long ago, a present of a piano from a lady in Massachusetts, Mrs. Burgess, of Dedham ? A most acceptable present I assure you, though I find scarcely any time to play upon it." With the first days of summer, Mrs. Everett's heart was gladdened by the birth of a little son. In her first mention of this " new treasure " in a letter to her parents, she says : " May he live in the courts of the Lord for ever! We have, from the dawnings of his existence, sought to consecrate him to the Author of his life. The intention of removing the female seminary to the country was accomplished this summer. A very pleasant * Hon. George P. Marsh, Unite*} States Minister to Turkey. BUSINESS DIFFICULTIES. 207 house in Bebek,* which seemed to be just the one for the school, was secured, after the usual unpleasant prelimi- nai-ies to such matters had been disposed of. The house had been occupied for some time by the families of Messrs. Wood and Homes, the former of which left about this time for the United States, on account of the severe and long protracted illness of Mrs. Wood. Miss Lovell thus represents the difficulties to be encountered in all business matters in Turkey. "July 3. We are to go into the house W T hich Mr. Wood and Mr. Homes have occupied in Bebek. After much trouble and vexation, Mr. Everett yesterday succeeded in getting the contract signed for six years. You have no idea of the difficulties in accomplishing such a business in this country. In the first place, you must lay it down as a settled point that you will be cheated in some way, and then that the business will be drawn out and prolonged to the utmost possible limits, and then you will always feel a suspicion that, after all, there is some crook or corner you have not seen, some hole to creep out of ; in short, no one here has any confidence in another, and this is the principle upon which business must be done. In a matter involving so much as the taking of so large a house for so long a time, Mr. Everett has felt a great deal of anxiety, but we hope the matter is now happily arranged. It is a delightfully situated house overlooking the Bosphorus, but it is not large enough to accommodate the number of pupils we wish to take, so another weari some and difficult piece of work must be accomplished, the building of an addition. This we calculate to have done by the beginning of September, but I presume it will not be done before two or three months later, and * Bebek is about six miles from the city, on the European side of the Bosphorus, delightfully situated, the houses rising one above another on the steep sides of a ravine, and commanding the most charming and varied prospects. It is the seat of the Young Men's Seminary. 208 THE MISSIONARY SISTEKS. thus I fear our vacation will be greatly prolonged. Our school will close with an examination next week, Friday." On the 10th of the same month, Miss Lovell writes : "Mrs. Everett has just left us to take possession of our new house in Bebek, and thus our pleasant family, which for more than four years has dwelt together so pleasantly and happily, is broken up ; and next I must go. It is like tearing away heart-strings to leave this dear family, where, like a cherished daughter, I have so long shared the love and prayers of those whose love and prayers are worth so much." In another letter, Miss Lovell again refers to her feel ings in the prospect of leaving the house where her five years of missionary life had been mostly spent. " We have enjoyed so much happiness and prosperity in this house that my heart's affections cling to it as to a loved home. It was the beginning of our little school ; it has been, I humbly trust, the birthplace of many souls. Here in my own little room, how often have I listened to the inquiry, * What must I do to be saved ? ' and how often I have joined in the prayer of thanksgiving for mercy obtained and peace found! Every room and every closet seems hallowed and consecrated ground. Oh that the holy influence might remain to bless those who shall dwell here after ITS ! Much, however, as we have enjoyed in this house, a change seemed necessary. It is very desirable that we should have country air, and a place of exercise for the girls, both of which we shall have, with plenty of water, in the place we have taken. But we feel like saying, ' If thy presence go not with iis carry us not up!'" In the same letter, she writes. "From the interior, we continue to hear cheering news. Aintab seems to be a favored spot, and I some times almost long for two bodies^ that one might labor there. MR. EVERETT'S NEW RESIDENCE. 209 " One little incident I will relate, which shows the power of this work upon those interested. When Dr. Smith came on to the annual meeting, a poor man of Aintab came to him, and put into his hands 100 piastres, (all he possesses probably does not exceed four or five hundred piastres in value.) Give this to Mr. , of Constantinople, and tell him that ten or fifteen years ago I stole from him an article worth forty or fifty piastres. I wish to make restitution for my great sin. This money will repay him, with interest." Does not this show the power of the gospel as well as the power of conscience f . A few days later, Mrs. Everett writes to her sister from her new home. " How I wish I could describe to you the situation which we have come to occupy. It is really indescribably beautiful. The house is but a very short distance from the shore of the Bosphorus, and, being in an elevated position, has a most charming prospect of the villages and palaces on both shores for some distance, the Heavenly Waters, so much resorted to on holidays and for excur sions, on the opposite side, with high hills rising behind. A beautiful kiosh of the Sultan crowns the summit of the highest hill, which is directly in front of us on the other shore. The house, we think, with an addition now being made, will be very convenient. " We hope now to be ready for school the 1st of Sep tember. I shrink from what is before us. The responsi bility of this school is very great. " September 1. It is the still hour of Sabbath evening, and oh, how refreshing it is to our weary spirits to pass the Sabbath here after five years in the noisy city, though here we are constantly reminded that we are not in our own Christian America. Here it is man's day, not the Lord's day." Of a missionary brother at one of the interior stations, 18* 210 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. who had been very ill, from whom they had recently had a visit, she writes. " Mr. said that often, when he walked out in E. for exercise, he returned home completely exhausted, unfit for any thing, from the overpowering anxiety he felt for the souls of perishing multitudes about him. Be thou astonished, O my soul, at thy deadness. Oh for a new baptism ! " September 3. Our dear sister Martha has come, and we are making plans for the future. May we be divinely directed, and a desire for the salvation of the souls of our dear pupils guide all our thoughts and acts ! It rains to-day, so that we are prevented going to the little prayer meeting, but Martha and I pleaded together the promise to ' two or three.' Those daily seasons of prayer we had in her state-room on board the Stamboul are not forgotten, and I trust their influence on us has not ceased. " Our female prayer meeting is on Tuesday, at 4, p. ar. Three of the ladies of the Scotch mission, who are here for the summer, join us." In a letter written to the brothers and sisters of her husband, about this date, she says : " Our house here has been taken for six years, and is just the place of places for our school, so it seems to us, and we feel that a kind Providence has favored us in obtaining it. The air is delightful, water abundant and good. There is a nice little garden, with a large grape-vine covering the porch over the door which opens towards the Bosphorus. Then there is a large terrace which will be a fine playground for the scholars ; higher up is the hill, which has some cultivated patches, a young vineyard, some fruit-trees, and a fine sitting-place under the shade of some pine-trees, commanding a view that your eyes would love to look upon. Have I given you my idea of our new home ? Now, think of the cares and MISSIONARY TRIALS. 211 duties that come with it ; twenty or more young girls to be clothed, fed, and instructed, &c." From the same, September 28, 1850. " MY DEAR SISTER M. : The messenger this morning brought a package of letters, forwarded from Pera by the hand of our dear Mr. Dwight. I shouted, ' Mr. Dwight has come ! ' and every part of the house seemed to echo the words, for they were caught up and repeated by the scholars, one after another, with the greatest delight. My letters, or a letter and note from your dear hand, were most joyfully seized, but how my heart sunk within me as I glanced at the contents. Oh ! ' it is well ; ' I prayed, Lord, help me to feel it in my inmost soul ! Our Father can not do us an injury, though he cause our loved ones to suffer, and our hearts to bleed. Until I hear again from you, my hopes will prevail that our dear sister Maria's health may be restored. May her soul find sweet peace in trusting in Jesus, and her hopes be clear and bright as she looks forward and upward. I am so surprised and overcome by the suddenness of these tidings, that I can bring nothing else to mind." " October 4. Dear sister, we have just returned from a prayer meeting, held in the place of our singing meet ing, with reference to the departure of Mr. Hamlin's family to-morrow. Dear Mrs. H. is very, very feeble. Her case is not considered hopeless by the physicians, and they have ordered her immediate removal to the Island of Rhodes. We have all been doing what w r e could to assist in their hasty preparations. May it please our heavenly Father to restore our dear sister ! Our station is under the cloud ; Mr. Wood has gone ; Mr. Hamlinwill be absent for the winter at least; Mr. Goodell is going in the spring. " Mrs. Dwight says mother felt anxiety about me. If she could come and make me a visit, she would be re lieved, I am sure. My face she would find paler and 212 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. thinner than it was once ; and, besides our two babes, we have a large household, but the children are well and good, the house very cosey and delightful, and we have enough to eat, drink, and wear. Surely our cup runneth over.'" Miss Lovell to Mrs. Thayer. "BEBEK, Dec. 13, 1850. " MY DEAR FRIEND : Having just bethought myself that to-morrow is post day, and that your kind letter of September 9 is unanswered, I hastily lay aside dress making, books, and every thing else, that I may thank you for that most welcome letter, and pave the way for another. But, my dear friend, would that you would not always wait for an answer before writing, but give me a glad surprise some fine evening by an unexpected letter, a thing, by the way, I know very little about, as most of the letters I receive are watched for and expected, and longed for, many a weary day before they arrive. . . . " One part of your letter affected me to tears. It was that in which you so kindly chide me for saying that I have no home in America. My heart goes out in love and warmest thanks to dear Mrs. Rogers and you for your affectionate offer. Oh, how it would delight me once more to sit down with you, to walk those streets I so often see in dreams, and hear the voices whose tones are still fresh in my memory ! But this will probably never be. While my health remains good, I would not leave my loved employment here; should that fail, I must then see what the Lord would have me do. Much as I love America, and dearly as I prize the friends I have left there, here I wish to spend my days, and here I hope to die, and rise in the morning of the resurrection in company with some of my beloved flock. I often wonder that I am not removed, and some more efficient and use ful person placed here in my stead, and, whenever God shall see fit to remove me, I can only thank him that I VACATION". 213 have so long been permitted to have a part in his work, while so many, eminently fitted for iisefulness, are re moved. . . . "I have this week a vacation in school. Xext Monday, we begin again with twenty-two pupils. "VVe have appli cations for more, and shall probably receive them soon. In the mean time, the care of these fills up all my time. So many of them are quite young that the care of their clothing is no small matter. We received a few days since a box full of useful articles, calico, cotton, one with whom she is intipiate hopes that she has recent ly been born again, and several in school are in an inter esting state of mind." Mrs. Everett's affectionate heart cherished tenderly the memory of departed friends. She generally wrote to her parents on the anniversaries of her sisters' death. Dec. 12, of this year, she writes : " Eleven years ago, and on the evening of this holy day, the spirit of our dear sister, your precious daughter Mary, soared to the world of purity and blessedness above. All the scenes of those last days, and the final scene, have been very vividly in my mind to-day ; the patience and calmness of dear Mary, her saying at noon to Mr. C. that her faith increased as her strength failed, her talking with father towards evening, express ing the feeling of her great sinfulness, but her trust in an all-sufficient Saviour, I have been telling it all to Sum- ner and Mrs. Hinsdale this evening, and I could not refrain from mingling my remembrances and my tears, and prayers and praises with yours. " How you have been stricken ! The anniversary of dear Susie's 'going home' has just passed; Eleanor's will soon come. But what cause for gratitude and praise that these loved ones left such bright evidence of a prepara tion for the blest mansions above ! I have many happy thoughts about them ; and I trust that you, my dear father and mother, are comforted, and can rejoice even, in their eternal gain." Referring to her sister whom she was expecting to assist her, she says : "And have you indeed given M. up at the call of her Master? In this, too, may you find comfort and joy! It is a sacrifice which has cost you much; but it has been made for him who has a right to all we are, and all we have, and whose service brings a rich reward. You, through your children, may scatter light in the paths of 238 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. those who sit in darkness, and jnay many in the last day rise up and call you blessed ! " My thoughts are often with you by day, and in my dreams I visit you. May the good Comforter ever grant you his presence ! " " Dec. 29. MY DEAR SISTER K : A pile of pressing sewing lies by my side. I have been distracted all day with preparing work for a seamstress whom I employ a few days, hearing Greek lessons, making ready sewing for our school sewing society, and sitting in the midst of the twenty-five girls for three hours, attending to their work, and above all this, having the ordinary duties of my family of thirty-five persons. We have help in all our work ; but my head gets very weary as well as my hands. " Is not this a poor beginning for a birthday letter, for I am twenty-nine years old this 29th day of December, and I can say, ' Surely goodness and mercy have followed me all the days of my life.' Shall I not make a new consecration of all my powers and my blessings to the Author of all? How much unfaithfulness I have to mourn over ! I do hope, dearest sister, that you will accomplish far more for our Master than I have done, if you are spared ten years to labor on earth." Before closing this chapter, and the record of this year, we will look for a moment at Mrs. Hamlin in her new home, and new and most interesting duties. These first months of her married life, though very happy, were not unclouded. The youngest of the little group whom she had taken to her heart with almost a mother's love, the sweet babe who was the pet and joy of all, was taken from her fond care early in September. She writes with much tenderness of this event, and of her own disappoint ment in not being permitted to train up this dear child, as she had fondly hoped to do. From the several inter- OBLIGATIONS OF MOTHERS. 239 esting letters written during these months, we will make only one extract. "BEBEK, October 29, 1852. "I should like to introduce to you in person my dear husband and our four daughters ; but I will not begin upon this theme. Suffice it to say that I can now fully understand and appreciate the sincerity and meaning of your warm congratulations, and that I do find our sweet girls a ' great treasure.' The ' responsibility ' I am surely not unmindful of, and at times it has seemed almost crushing ; but I have taken refuge in the promise, * My grace is sufficient.' As I write, dear Louisa, my heart is full ; too full for pen and ink. Would that we could sit side by side for a few hours. You alluded to a subject in yours which has long been to me one of great interest, and now doubly so. It is, the duty of parents yes, and their privilege, to train up their children to fulfill the last command of our Saviour, ' Go ye into all the world,' &c. I am glad, dearest L., that you have felt it a privilege to consecrate yours ' with the first sight of their infant faces ' to this work. Be sure the consecration will be accepted, and you will be blessed in it, and, though God may choose his own way of glorifying his name in your beloved children, all will be well. But oh that all parents did but feel especially all Christian mothers the obligation resting upon them in this respect ! It is my most earnest prayer that all our dear children may be called of God to this work. I would not wish them a happier work, a happier life, than that of the faithful missionary, though it may be a life of toil and self-denial." CHAPTER XXII. Removal of the Seminary from Bebek to Hass Keuy Description of the New Seminary Building Interesting Letters Commencement of War. WE will now leave Mrs. Hamlin in the retirement of her new home, and follow the history of Mrs. Everett, in connection with that of the Seminary, during the short remainder of her life. The question of removing the Female Seminary to another locality, which had been so long under discussion by the mission, had at length been decided. In many respects, the house it occupied in Bebek possessed advan tages that could hardly be looked for in any other posi tion. It was quiet and retired, and in one of the most delightful and healthful situations on the Bosphorus. The building was also, in its internal arrangements, admirably adapted to the wants of such an institution, and, while comprising all the needed room, was more compact and convenient than houses in Constantinople are usually found. But, with all these advantages, it was thought, as the work among the Armenians advanced, and opportunities for intercourse with them were opening and extending continually, that the situation of the Seminary was too isolated. The Armenians, in Bebek and its immediate vicinity, were few, and though the friends of the pupils visited them from time to time, often remaining over night, or longer, it was not exerting exactly the influence which it might do if in the midst of an Armenian popula- REMOVAL FROM BEI5EK. 241 tion. Although Mrs. Everett's duties in the school were now such as to prevent her visiting to any extent among Armenian families, it was hoped that when the new teacher should arrive, and she should also have one of her sisters to relieve her in some measure in her family cares, she would be at liberty to visit more ; a work for which, by her winning manners and great readiness in speaking the language, she was peculiarly fitted. It was therefore decided that, as soon as a suitable house could be obtained, the school should be removed to Hass Keuy, one of the large suburbs of Constantinople, lying on the Golden Horn, where many of the most wealthy and influential Armenian families reside. It was very trying to Mrs. Everett to leave Bebek. The moving of such an establishment from Pera had been very laborious ; and all the changes and improve ments they had found it necessary to make, and which they would probably find no less needed in any other house to which they might remove, made the labor appear still more formidable. They would leave, too, the small but delightful missionary circle in that village, to take up their residence quite distant from all the mis sionary families, and this, besides withdrawing them from the social intercourse they had enjoyed so highly, would place them at a distance from the religious meetings which they so much valued for themselves and their children. But, as soon as they were convinced that such a removal would be for the promotion of the cause which they "preferred above their chief joy," they cheer fully acquiesced. It was not till after much negotiation and many delays, that they succeeded in obtaining a house in Hass Keuy. The unfriendly Armenians looked with jealousy on the proposed settlement of a missionary family and school right in the midst of them, and laid many obstacles in the way. But their efforts proved in vain. The Lord 21 242 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. had a work for them to do there, and they at length succeeded, in February, 1853, in securing a house very well adapted to their wants, though it lacked the con venience of arrangement which had so much lightened the labor of housekeeping in their Bebek home. One who has lived only in the well-arranged houses of our own country, where every thing is planned on the labor- saving principle, can hardly form an idea of the weari ness of keeping one of those Constantinople houses in order. No thought of convenience or saving of work seems ever to have entered into the minds of their architects ; but only the securing of as much space and fresh air as possible ; and as the price of labor is cheap, and they are accustomed to employ many servants, the native housekeepers do not feel the inconveniences of their large rooms, and the distances between them, as missionary ladies do. The latter part of January, Miss West and Miss Haynes arrived in Constantinople, to the great joy and relief of Mrs. Everett, though, as they both had a lan guage to learn before they could communicate with any of the Armenians in the family or in the school, it must necessarily be some time before they could relieve her very effectually in either department. On the 18th of February, Mrs. Everett welcomed another little daughter to her home and heart, to whom the name of Susan Maria was given, and, as soon as the mother's strength was sufficiently restored, they began to make preparations for their removal, which was effected about the 1st of April. From Mrs. Everett. " HASS KETJT, April 12, 1853. " MY VERY DEAR PARENTS : No longer from dear Bebek do we address you. We have taken our pilgrim staff in hand, and passed over the hills to this village, where we have, at the call of our Master, pitched our HASS KEUY. 243 tent for a season. It is more than a week since we left our happy home of three years. Sumner had moved the school furniture previously, but still Ave had enough to do ; our friends from Mr. Schaufflcr's and Mr. Ilamlin's came and tmwillingly helped us away. It was hard to leave those dear friends and that charming spot, but Ave were prepared for it by tAVO years of discussion, looking for houses, &c. ; and then the securing of a house in this village, in the midst of a very large Armenian population, and the occupation of it without any disturbance, seemed to indicate the will of him Avhom we wish to serve, and we feel happy in following the indication of his provi dence. " Hass Keuy is on the Golden Horn, the harbor of the city. It is by land about seven miles from Bebek, and tAvo or three from Pera. We are noAv within a half hour's roAV of the city, while before it Avas an hour and more by caique, a little less by steamer; so that Mr. Everett is nearer his Avork at the book magazine. On the Sabbath, AA r e can attend English service at Pera, going by boat, Avith a Avalk of five minutes here, and fifteen there. You perhaps know that there is a distinct evangelical Armenian church in this A'illage, of from twelve to fifteen members ; the greater part of this large population are Armenians, many of Avhom are intellectually convinced of the truth, but are kept back, by fear of one another and their church, from confessing it. Many Avcre favor able to our coming among them Avith our school, and they are families of the higher class in society. Our landlord is an Armenian. He has an immense sum of money due him from the Turkish government, and, be cause he has not succeeded in getting it, he is reduced to the necessity of renting a part of his large house, in which there are twenty-five or thirty rooms, and five large halls. We have two of these halls, Avith the rooms opening from one side of them. These rooms are high 244 THE MISSIONARY SISTEES. and large, not very old, but covered (the floors) with straw matting, and ah, the fleas! they have full possession, and how we are to be rid of them I do not know ; and then their friends, called in this country board bugs; they, however, are manageable ; we hope to exterminate them. " We have, in addition to the rooms I have mentioned, a small house, into which a passage was opened through the wall from one of our rooms. " Now, can you imagine the distance from one front door, opening on one street, to the other on another street ? Our kitchen and water are in the lower floor of the small house, while our family rooms are on the upper floor of the large house. These have been chosen for health, as Ilass Keuy, during three months in the sum mer, is excessively hot, being much exposed to the sun, ;aid getting little of the north wind. There are accom modations in our house for he chapel, thirty boarding scholars, and a day school, which is to be opened under our supervision, and taught by one of our former pupils. *' We are hard at work still in the fitting up which such a change involves ; we hope to get sufficiently in order to bring back our scholars next week. We shall have many visits from Armenian families, as well as from our little Protestant community. This will take time and strength, but we hope may not be in vain spiritually. ' Who is sufficient for these things ? ' There is not a more exten sive and hopeful field of labor in all this vicinity than is before us. IJnder our own roof, what a work, what care and responsibility ! I often shrink back, and say, ' Why am Jhere ? ' Oh, my own dear parents, when you think of your distant children, let it be with fervent supplica tion for wisdom, grace, and strength, that we may each be found faithful to our high trust. " Dear M. is an unspeakable comfort. How should I have gone through with all the toil of the past weeks MISS HAYNES AND MISS WEST. 245 with a little infant in my amis, and two others at my side, without her ? She is very Avell, and making good progress in Armenian ; she goes on as fast as Miss West. She uses words as fast as they are acquired, and that is the secret of success in speaking. I long to have these sisters actively employed in this most inviting work, and in fact they are already, though a long time may elapse before they can take their turn in conducting our little meetings, or talk freely with those about us. " The family of our landlord has two ladies. They are still of the old church, but will be friendly with us, and we hope to do them good. They send us bouquets of flowers with salutations, and will visit us as soon as we are in order. To such visitors sweetmeats must be given, and to all Armenians coffee. " Our house has a high situation, overlooking a large part of the village, a part of the city, some beautiful hills with mosks and cypress groves, and a part of the Golden Horn. From our sleeping-room, which is large and has a stove, we look down upon a beautiful garden. It is laid out most tastefully with mosaic paved walks, grass plats, flowers, and marble statues, quite a number with high pedestals, surmounted by female figures eight or ten feet high. It is owned by an Armenian banker, who got enormous wealth into his possession by having the whole charge of the Turkish custom-house. "When his fraud was discovered, he was thrown into prison, where he has been lying for months ; in the mean time, the Turks are disposing of his property among themselves by sales much below the value of the articles. The fall of this man has helped us to come into Hass Keuy without formal opposition. . . . " Our Bebek friends could hardly be reconciled to our leaving there. But they and we and will not you ? pray that it may be for the glory of God. Pray that this 21* 246 THE MISSIOJSAKY SISTERS. house may be filled with the presence of the Holy Spirit. We held our first little prayer meeting last week." After the arrival of her sister, Mrs. Everett left much of the home correspondence to her, and as her letters contain almost the only record of the very interesting work among the Armenians of Hass Keuy which Mr. and Mrs. Everett were permitted to accomplish during their brief sojourn there, we shall draw freely from them. Miss Haynes to her parents, May 1. "The new chapel is fitted up in our house, and services were held there all day yesterday. In the morning, an exposition of Scripture ; in the afternoon, regular preach ing, in Armenian of course. After service, monthly con cert. I attended the preaching service, but could not understand enough to keep the thread of the discourse. The preacher, Baron Simon, has a good countenance, and his manner is unaftected and earnest. Seraphina said that his sermon yesterday afternoon was one of the most pungent, searching ones that she has heard from any one since she has been in Turkey. Mr. Everett saw some of the men weeping under it ! Oh that it might arouse all who heard it to cry unto God with supplications and tears, * until the Spirit be poured from on high ; ' this was the text. The concert was very interesting. Some of the native helpers are turning their eyes to the waste places in the interior, willing to leave their kindred, and many comforts which they enjoy here, to go and preach the gospel to their countrymen who are pleading for the bread of life." She writes, May 14 : " We get tired sometimes, par ticularly Seraphina. She does not spare herself in any thing, and often undertakes too much for her strength." Mrs. Everett to her brother in Indiana. "May 11, 1853. " We are now in the midst of Armenians, and hope and pray that our removal may not be in vain. There EUMOKS OF WAE. 247 has been no open opposition to us. but not many have yet ventured to visit us. ... " Our situation is good for Hass Keuy ; but the air is not as good as that of the Bosphorus. . . . " The general meeting of our mission is to-day having its last session ; it has been one of the deepest interest. The field white for the harvest has been represented ; but the laborers are too few, two missionaries have been taken from this city for other posts. We seem to be fixtures ; but how unworthy of our position ! Oh for more strength, more zeal, faith, and love ! How often do I sigh for more talent, while, alas ! the one committed to me is sadly misimproved. I wish you were a missionary, March. " Now, just think, this work, so interesting, may be interrupted, though we hope not. The rumor of war has no doubt reached you ; and perhaps you have been more alarmed than we, who have seen the Russian commissioner indignantly turn his back upon the overtures of the Turkish government ; the Russian embassy follow ing suit ; the Turkish fleet made ready, and the crescent- formed batteries arranged at the mouth of the Black Sea ; the troops reviewed, &c. &c. Yesterday the report came to our ears that war was declared by the Czar, and the Russian fleet within forty miles of the Bosphorus. It was also said that a messenger had come to the Porte with an ultimatum, and must have a decided answer in twenty-four hours. Greeks and Armenians are much alarmed ; they say that the Turks are arming themselves with knives, &c. in their houses. What is before us, and poor Turkey, we know not ; but the Lord of Hosts is our refuge, and will be * a very present help in time of trouble.' Sumner has just come in, but brings nothing new about war. We rather expect that it will not come, as now the English fleet is on its way to assist the Turks, and the French fleet is at the Piraeus, and Russia may 248 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. draw back. The Lord reigns ; the hearts of kings are in his hands. The Sultan has this week issued a firman, granting new privileges to all Christian subjects. The Protestants are now on an equality with Greeks, Arme nians, and Catholics." The following letter from Mrs. Everett, besides its own intrinsic excellence, exhibits so beautifully the principles which made her so lovely as a wife, that we need not apologize for introducing it even among so much of local and missionary interest. " HASS KEPT, July 9, 1853. " MY DEAR SISTER LTJCY : . . . From something K. wrote I felt that if I ever addressed you as Lucy Haynes it must be soon, perhaps I am even now too late ; but never mind, we are going to have a private talk. Oh, how many times have I longed to speak to you, and more than ever since dear M. came, and we have talked about you so much. " You appear before my imagination, the ydtng, girl ish (thoughtless, I almost said) creature you were eight years ago, and I can scarcely believe that you too have added such a period to your existence. Do you shrink from the unknown future ? It is not strange, well you may ; a most solemn step you are taking, a step which involves all life's interests, and whose consequences will stretch on from time to the remotest ages of eternity. Dearest sister, are you leaning upon an Almighty arm ? You have found a dear earthly friend, one worthy of your love, judging from sister M.'s account of him. Give him your heart's affections in full, when the supreme place has been consecrated to your God. Oh, how can you enter upon a relation so fraught with holy responsibility, with out first offering yourself upon the altar of God, and receiving that preparation which can only be granted by him who is the source and fountain of all wisdom and grace ? Do you think this is not the time to urge you to A GOOD WIFE. 249 give your heart to your Saviour ? that it is the time to be merry, and that serious, solemn thoughts are inap propriate ? Oh, do not be so mistaken ! This is the time to make a double consecration. ' As for me and my house, we will serve the Lord.' You can not make a true offering of yourself upon the marriage altar, if it has not been purified by the grace of God ; but let the pure incense of a sanctified love burn there, and the heart is a treasure worth giving and worth receiving. " My dear sister, how many things I would say to you, from experience, you know, I can speak. You are older than I was when I was married, and perhaps better prepared ; but I did not think half enough about being a good wife ; perhaps I was too confident, thought of course I should be a good wife . . . True, pure love, flowing from a pure heart, would be a source of pure joy; but alas, what erring creatures are we ! Make it your study to please your husband, Lucy ; never think that he will at any rate love you, and that it is his duty to cherish you, now that he has chosen you as the com panion of his life, whether you are lovable or not. You have one to please, one to live for ; and the happiness of your husband and yourself is in your own power to a great extent. Set 'traps to catch sunbeams' all about your house ; and above all, let there be an altar upon which the sacrifice of sincere hearts shall daily rise to God. * ' In this beginning of your journey, neglect not the favor of Heaven; Let the day of hopes fulfilled be blest by many prayers." From Mrs. Everett to her parents : " HASS KETIT, Aug. 14. " Shall I give you a sketch of to-day ? Before break fast I prepared the month's wash, assorting and counting clothes ; afterwards attended to the children and miscel laneous house matters, with six gxiests ; received a note from our good Scotch friends in the other part of Hass 250 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. Keuy, that they would spend the afternoon with us ; they are missionaries to the Jews, and most devoted and intel ligent people. They came, Mr. and Mrs. Thompson and their three children. In the middle of the day I stole away and visited two of our Protestant families, one of which buried a little child yesterday. " While we were at our supper-table, Miss West, who has been at Bebek, came home, bringing Susie Hamlin. The Thompsons have left ; my three babes are sleeping near me, and I am trying to write, but my pen does not go smoothly. . . . "It is our vacation. After the scholars left we had a succession of guests, until we all ran away about two weeks since, and spent ten days at our dear Bebek. It was a busy but delightful time. There has been special interest in the seminary at Bebek, three or four hopeful conversions. You learn through the papers of the pros pect of war between Russia and Turkey. We see all sorts of preparations, and hear all sorts of rumors, some times start at the sound of a cannon, but no war has yet come, nor probably will. The prospect yesterday and to-day is brighter than in six weeks past. We ought to have kept a journal of politics the last two months. It would run : " Change of ministry ; repairing war ships ; building new ones; reviewing troops; towing war ships to the entrance to the Black Sea; change of ministry twice in one day ; collecting troops in the interior ; great distress in families ; outrages ; unsafe to travel in the interior ; soldiers sent to the frontier; forty thousand crying for bread and clamoring for war, ' Better to fight than sit still and starve!' they say; arrivals of steamships, Eng lish and French ; the detention of an American frigate for our safety in case of need, &c. &c. " The present state of affairs seems to be this : Two STATE OF POLITICAL AFFAIRS. 251 days since a steamer came into port, bringing a treaty, in which the five European powers agree in asking what Russia alone had demanded, that is, a kind of protec torate of the Christian subjects of the Ottoman govern ment. To-day or to-morrow there was to be a great convocation for consultation. The Turks will probably accede, and so we shall have peace, and the protection, (that is, native Christian sects,) not only of England, but France ! Prussia ! Austria ! and Russia ! The Lord is our refuge ; therefore will we not fear." From Miss liaynes, Sept. 4. " This is the day for the commencement of our Fall term. There are some dark clouds in our horizon. Mr. Dwight and Mr. Benjamin have come as a committee to talk with Baron H., our teacher, in reference to a change in his views and feelings, which he has recently declared without making known what they are. He says that he can not conduct a meeting, or devotions in school, as he has been in the habit of doing. It is feared that it will be necessary to discharge him entirely ; and if so, it will probably be a difficult thing to supply his place. It is very trying and painful, as he has long been in the school, and a consistent member of the church ; though his sis ter has often remarked, and Mr. E. the same, that there was a lack of spirituality about him. He is a licensed but not ordained preacher. How it will end we know not, and perhaps I ought not to have mentioned it in this stage of the affair. There seems to be an unusual degree of interest among the members of the church generally. A week ago to-day a special prayer meeting was held at Pera, and we heard that one of our older school-girls was distressed about her soul. Our congregation is increasing in numbers. Yesterday more than fifty were present in the afternoon, including but two of the school. Sera- phina attended all the services in the chapel, helped in THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. the care of the children, and heard the little Armenian girls recite their Scripture lessons and hymns ; this, too, when she had been sick all the week, (mercury at 84, 8 P. M.) You can not imagine how much she resembles her mother. She looks tired and worn to-day." CHAPTER XXIII. Arrival of Dr. and Mrs. Goodell Something about the War Marriages among the Protestant Armenians Interesting Incidents of the Missionary Work in Hass Keuy. IN September they had the happiness to welcome Mr. and Mrs. Goodell back to their missionary home. Soon after their return it was decided that they should make Hass Keuy their residence; and Mr. and Mrs. Everett found themselves, to their great delight, again closely associated with the dear family with whom they had spent their first four years in Constantinople so happily. Mrs. Everett communicates the following cheering news respecting the school to one of her sisters : "September 22. "You will rejoice to hear that a new song has been put in the mouths of several of the pupils. Ever since the term commenced, there has been a good state of feel ing manifested. One of the girls, during the vacation, had deep convictions of sin. Her feelings were deep and tender when she returned, and others soon joined her in seeking the Saviour ; six think they have found him. One, a girl from Tokat, who was almost in despair for three or four days before she found comfort, came with a beaming face and said, ' I have laid all my sins on Christ.' That is the secret, dear Maria, is it not ? "We must come directly to Christ, and lay our souls on him. " ' Just as I am, I come, I come.' 22 254 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. "How can we praise the Lord sufficiently for such unspeakable blessings ? It seems to me that we are indebted in great measure to the earnest pleading in our behalf of a good countryman of ours, a Mr. Roberts, from the State of New York. He is a whole- souled Christian. He was a very worldly man, was prostrated by the measles, lay upon his back five years, during which time he vowed to the Lord to serve him as faithfully as he had done the world. As soon as he recovered he commenced his work, laboring for the county poor in his own State ; then going west as a colporter ; then among the Indians ; then to Panama to labor for the souls and bodies of the sick ; then in California; then at the Five Points, New York. He at length formed the plan of distributing the Scriptures in Rome. He earned passage money to England ; when he had remained there sometime, a friend gave him a pas sage to Italy. His principle is to take no money except as presents. He lives in the most simple manner, and dresses in coarse cloth. When he was driven out of Rome, he went to Malta, where he sold many Bibles to Italians ; and when the heat there became oppressive, a friend gave him a free passage to Constantinople. Here he has sold very many books, on board vessels and among seamen especially. " What the poor Turks are coming to, is a question for time to decide ; all events are under the control of Infi nite Wisdom. There is now no help for it; war is inevitable. The Turks are mad for a fight, and the gov ernment, nolens volens, must submit to the will of the people. Good preparations have been made, so say good judges, who have been to examine the fleet and the for tifications on the frontier. They are still collecting soldiers. Mr. Everett says two were taken from our vicinity yesterday. What distress all over the country in the families of those taken off! PROSPECT OF WAR. 255 " In case of war, and it is virtually declared, we may remain undisturbed here in the city. The fighting will probably be in the provinces. We have no war ships in the harbor at present, but there are several of the French and English, and we could at any time find protection under the English flag. If the decision had been for peace, there would have been great disturbance here in Constantinople, arising from the dissatisfaction of the people, i. e. the common people, who have a hope that their condition will be bettered by a war. But it will probably be, ' change the place and keep the pain.' " My dear M , perhaps you are not pleased with all this talk about war ; neither do we like it, and we go about our work as though the foundation of God stood sure, as indeed it does. He is Lord over all " Mr. Goodell has engaged a house very near us. "Will it not be delightful to us to have them as associates again ? They say they must send for one of their daugh ters to come and teach the children here. Mr. G. and Mrs. G. too, tell us many things about America, changes in every thing. They think girls in our country are very delicate. Mr. Goodell is quite alarmed at the prospect of the race running out, and there is a surplus of young ladies in New England, so they are forming societies for sending them West. I am glad we get a small share at the East ; more are needed. " There are girls here, such as they are, but not enough good ones, not educated, cultivated, intelligent ones. Will it not surprise you to know that one of the native Armenian pastors has married a girl icho could not read? 'Tell it not in Gath.' His mother could not find one among our educated girls who suited her, and so she chose this one. It was a great risk ; mit she has learned to read, and is well disposed to religious things. You know, among the Orientals, the mother finds a wife for her sons, and usually the brothers seek husbands for their THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. sisters, or engage them when they are sought. It is not the custom for a son to marry until the daughters are dis posed of. "One of our first scholars is married to a man in Broosa. The brother of her husband lost his wife, she was an unenlightened woman ; he is a pious man, and in seeking a second companion, resolved to take one who should be pious and educated, as well as good-looking. As the brothers own a house together, and the bride would be a companion to our pupil, her mother was deeply interested to find one suited to her tastes and dis position ; but among our Protestant girls, those they wished, they could not get one, and they must have somebody. " The person seeking a wife is in the city, and the mother of the brother's wife. They wished to go to Broosa next week, if they can finish their business. So the mother makes it known among the Armenians of the old church, that a wife is wanted for a young Protestant, one who will go to Broosa to live, attend Protestant ser vice, &c., and lo ! eight or ten are offered. The selection is made, on the recommendation of friends, of course, a young girl of seventeen, for the widower with a child of four years. The mother of the brother's wife went to see the girl, was pleased, but thought a Protestant should see the person he was going to marry, and so arranged for their meeting. She told me the story last evening with great satisfaction, 'JT made her open her own mouth, and say she was willing to go/' Another inno vation upon Oriental custom. " You see, dear Maria, what a large letter I have writ ten to you. . . . " May the presence of the blessed Comforter ever be with you, and if the world is sometimes dark, may the brightness of the future compensate for all. You must look above and beyond." TOKAT GItfLS. 257 From Miss ITaynes. October 8. " Mr. Dwight came over and attended the Thursday evening meeting. Three persons came from the family of our landlord, who have never been present at a Prot estant service before. Two others of the family have been in a few times. One Tuesday evening two of the family came in with a man who is one of the most intel ligent and influential in the village. He has been to England, and speaks English. Mr. Everett had much religious conversation with them, and had family prayers before they left. The woman appeared much affected, weeping during the whole prayer. She is fifty years old, and probably never heard an extempore prayer before. Mr. Dwight spent the night, and the next morning went into the other part of the house with Mr. Everett, and again conversed a long time with them and another partially enlightened man who came in. "October 10. Seraphina has been to call on some Armenian families this afternoon. One woman she found in a very serious state of mind. Mr. Everett saw her on Saturday evening, and she told him that sjie was so much troubled about her sins that she could not sleep. She is the mother of the young man who united with the church soon after we came here. Annah and Horopsima, our Tokat girls, spend their vacations there, and are much beloved by the family. About three weeks ago, sister and I called there, and Seraphina told her something of Horopsima's experience, her great distress on account of her sins, which almost overpowered her for several days, and her exceeding joy after she had laid all her sins on Christ. The woman listened attentively but said lit tle, although she told her son to bring the Testament for Seraphina to read. She read a portion, and remarked on 22* THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. it, and what was quite gratifying to us, two young ladies were there on a visit, and heard it all. They seemed glad to meet us, and I saw their eyes moisten while Seraphina was talking to Horopsima. They have never been to Protestant service. The woman has been many times, and has heard enough to know her duty. We hope the Spirit of God is now showing her what she ought to do. " There has been a very interesting conversion at Pera recently ; a man who has heard the gospel for four years. The Lord showed him his sins, and he was in such agony that he could do nothing but cry for mercy. Then he says, ' God gave me the Saviour.' Such cases show that the Lord has not entirely withdrawn his Spirit. Sera phina said the other day, after conversing with one of the girls, 'I do not see how any one can doubt the reality of the new birth.' Six of these dear ones give evidence of a work of grace upon their hearts ; several others are quite serious, and seem to be seeking new hearts. It has been a great pleasure to me to be able to say even a few words to them, and to understand something of their feelings from their own lips. " Eubrakse's sister, Mahkteki, who was one of the five who went to talk with Seraphina on our fast day, said to me, on Friday morning, that she was happy ; Christ was near to her, and she was near to him ; that she loved to pray, &c., and, on the evening of the same day, she went to the door of the room where sister was talking with one or two of the girls, and said, ' Mayn't I come, too ? ' and, when sister asked her of her feelings, she was quite ready to give a reason for the hope that was in her, yet with meekness and fear. She is a very lovable girl, and now doubly so. A few days since, she came to Mr. Everett, and with tears asked him some questions about grieving the Holy Spirit, alluding to a sermon which he preached two weeks before. She asked several questions THANKSGIVING. 259 showing that she was becoming acquainted with the Christian warfare. "With all our rejoicing, we are made very sad by the defection of Baron Hechadoor. I wrote mother about him, and now that we have learned his views more fully, our worst fears are realized. He is not far from infidelity, though we have a faint hope that he is not confirmed. He is capable of doing much harm, but the Lord can take care of his own truth, and vindicate his own cause. He is our trust. ' Though wars should rise up against us, we will not fear.' " From Mrs. Everett. " November 24. Thanksgiving it has been with us, and we suppose with you, too, though our last papers give us no information on the subject. There was a plan made for all our American families to meet to-day at Mr. Ham- lin's for a sermon and picnic dinner, but the notice was too late, and the distance too great, and the weather too unsettled, for us in Hass Keuy to join, so we, the Ever- etts, went home to papa Goodell's, taking our goose and pies along with us ; and we have had a very pleasant day. After tea, I came home and put my three weary chicks to bed. Mr. E. and Mr. Goodell came for the Thursday evening meeting. " How much have we experienced of the loving kind ness of God during the past year in special blessings, the arrival of our dear sister and a teacher, the precious loan of darling Susie coming to this village where our school has been so richly blessed, and so wide a door of usefulness has been opened to us. ... "You are doubtless looking with more than usual interest for tidings from us. Hostilities you knew had commenced. The Turkish forces crossed the Danube. Several battles have been fought, in which, from accounts, the Turks have done well. The last two days, the reports 260 THE MISSIONARY SISTEKS. say that there is an armistice ; the king of Belgium is going to mediate. " You will be glad to hear that we have encouragement in our missionary work, especially here in Hass Keuy. The Sabbath services are well attended. Thursday evening, we have a meeting. Tuesday afternoon, sewing circle and meeting for the females. Saturday evening, school prayer meeting. Friday evening, singing. We have now not only a good number of Protestant families to visit, but. several families of the higher class of Arme nians bankers are seeking intercourse with us for the purpose of religious inquiry. Several evenings, we have been invited to their houses, and Mr. Everett has had opportunities of speaking fully and freely upon the most spiritual and practical points of Christian doctrine. Several persons seem to be earnestly seeking the narrow way ; they have laid aside their fear to so great an extent as to go through the streets with us in the evening, hav ing lanterns with two or three candles earned before us. Oh for the Holy Spirit, to convince them of sin, and lead them to Christ ! " Our school is increasing in numoers. We have thirty boarders ; six day-scholars. Miss West and Melvina are making good progress in Armenian, and are much beloved by all. I should love to have you come and see us as we are. How much we could tell you that we can never write. My moments for writing are very few. My three children take so much of my time, one about as much as another. To train them, what a work ! " From Miss Haynes. " November 15. Mr. Everett and Seraphina have gone to visit at the house of an Armenian whom we met last week in the other part of our house. The family of our landlord called, and went with them. The visit was planned beforehand, and Mr. E. invited for the sake of having a conversation about the gospel. There arc some VISIT TO AN ARMENIAN FAMILY. 261 half dozen or more of the relatives and particular friends of our landlord, who are interested in the truth, and wish to talk and inquire, but are not ready to declare them selves Protestants. Nicodemus-like, they will come by night, plan these evening visits, and invite Mr. Everett. " One evening last week, our landlord sent for Mr. E. and Seraphina, and I went too. We found five persons from other families, and four generations of that family, assembled. The old grandmother over ninety years old, her son, Hohannes Agha, and his wife, their eldest son, Gurel Agha, his wife and two youngest children, and the brother next in age, Hampartsoon Agha. These are the members of the family whom we usually see. The younger brothers, the ones who annoyed Mr. E. when he was taking the house, do not make their appear ance ; Mr. Everett sees them at times, and says he intends to go into their rooms, and make their acquaint ance. "We are treated very politely and ceremoniously, coffee and sweetmeats served in Turkish style. By the way, I have learned to drink the Turkish coffee, so that I can dispose of my little cup very easily, without milk, thick and black! The little girl, three years old, went round and took the cups from the guests, and I can not describe the grace with which she did it. In the act of taking the cup, she took hold of the hand, and touched it to her lips, then released the hand, and retained the cup in her own. Thus early are these children trained in their manners. " One of the guests was the finest Armenian lady I have seen. She had a handsome face, fair and fresh, also bright and intelligent in expression. In conversing with her, Seraphina found her more intelligent than any Ar menian woman she has before known. She reads the Bible and other books, which is very uncommon for a woman who has not been instructed by the missionaries. The women of our landlord's family can not read a word. THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. Even Gurel Agha's wife, the bride, does not know her letters, although she owns diamonds and precious stones to the value of four or five hundred dollars, which she had brushed up to wear to a wedding a few weeks ago, and expended forty or fifty dollars for new dresses to wear on the occasion. But I have wandered from my main subject, the visit. "Mr. Everett talked much with the men, and they asked questions, not in a caviling spirit, but as though they really wished to find out truth and duty. " Last evening Hampartsoom Agha came in, and by asking a question, brought forward the subject of the new birth, and continued in earnest consultation with Mr. E. and Baron Sarkis, who happened to be here, until half past ten o'clock. Mr. E. preached to him faithfully the gos pel way of salvation, while he sat with his eyes fixed upon him, almost breathless, at one pause saying, ' It is a dim- cult thing,' at another, 'If one does not believe, he will be lost.' He seemed like the young man in the gospel, not far from the kingdom of heaven. Mr. E. says he will yet be brought in. It will be a great blessing to the fam ily if he is, as he is the best educated, and most intelligent, amiable and obliging: he is their favorite. "Last evening Mr. Everett and Seraphina came home delighted Avith their visit. There were there eight men of high rank in the village, and about the same number of women. At first they talked of the news of the day, war, &c. The woman of the house said she did not wish to hear about the Avar. The other females being seated near her, she said, ' "VVe will talk by ourselves, and let the men talk together.' But soon she perceived a change in the conversation. Mr. E. was answering some question on a religious subject. She instantly exclaimed, 'Ah, there is preaching, let us attend,' and she sat with her head stretched forward, to catcli every word that Mr. Everett said about the gospel way of salvation. Ilampart- NAVAL BATTLE AT SINOPE. 263 soom was there ; and by asking questions and making re marks, led Mr. E. to go over the same ground that he did with him on Tuesday evening. Three or four times in the course of the evening, they all laid down their pipes, and listened with the most serious attention, while Mr. E. preached to them repentance and faith in Christ, in the most plain and pointed manner. Seraphina said she could hardly refrain from weeping at the sight. She felt that the truth was really affecting the hearts of at least one or two of this interesting group. The woman of the house she has never seen before, and she was much pleased with her. She is anxious to come to the preaching service in the chapel. The matter was discussed among them in the course of the evening, and Seraphina encouraged them to come. One said, ' Who attends ? Are there many ? ' Another said, ' Well, how shall we go ? Shall we put on yashmak and Ferequ ? ' ' Yes,' sister said, ' put on your yashmak, &c.' Another woman wished to send three children to our school, and one to Mr. Ham- lin's, if they could be admitted." From Mrs. Everett. " HASS KEUT, Dec. 13, 1853. " MY DEAR SISTER K. : We have all of us mercies to sing of, we are not in the midst of the horrors of war, though it has come near. A very disastrous naval battle was fought last week in the harbor of Sinope, on the Black Sea. You may get accurate in formation of the battle, and may not, from the news papers. If you should see a letter in the 'Tronler,' from Constantinople, it would probably be from Mr. Dwight, and of course, reliable. Steamers have been sent to Sinope, from the English and French fleets, and the report is like this : " 'A part of the Turkish fleet, eleven ships, but none of the largest, were anchored in the bay of Sinope. Three Russian ships of war saw them there, and anchored out- 264 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. side, in the mean time, sending a small brig across the sea for the fleet. Under the cover of the fog, the Russian fleet came on strong, three three-deckers, and two two- deckers were placed in a line opposite the poor, helpless, devoted Turks, awaiting the dispersion of the fog. Who can imagine the dismay that fell upon those hopeless souls, as the curtain was lifted up ! The Russians immediately gave a broadside, pouring, as some say, ' red-hot shot ' directly into the Turkish ships. Any other people would have cut their cables, and drifted ashore, that all might not be lost ; so says an English officer. But the Turks are mad for a fight, and fought like tigers. The ' Bear J had the advantage. Every one of the vessels (frigates, corvettes, &c.) was lost, and four thousand men are missing, some, perhaps 150, are taken prisoners, some were drowned in attempting to swim on shore, but the greater part were hurled into eternity, either by the blow ing up or sinking of the ships. The Turkish quarter of Sin ope was nearly destroyed by fire. The people of the town fled, from fear, into the interior, and while they were absent, robbers came in from the mountains, and pillaged their homes. This is war! Oh, how awful! How many widows and fatherless ones cry for food, and mourn their dead ! ' "As Mr. Goodell was going to Pera, on Saturday, as many as 150 women had assembled near the barracks, and wei'e screaming and wringing their hands. u The Russian ships remained a day or two at Sinope, for repairs, and then returned to their own port. " Dec. 14. Melvina must have told you what encour agement we have in our new field of labor. 'How hardly shall a rich man enter into the kingdom. All things are possible with God.' Some of these Nicode- muses may still sit at the feet of Jesus, and permit others to come and listen to his blessed teachings. A few days since, two young ladies spoke to our assistant teach- INQU1EKKS. 265 erg, as they were passing, and asked them to visit them. ' But you do not come to us,' was the reply. ' No, we can not,' they said, ' the rich go and tell many things that they have heard, but if we were to go we should be persecuted.' " There is a lady near us, who seems not far from the kingdom. She and her husband have long been partially enlightened, but still attended the old church. Their son was converted in Mr. Hamlin's seminary, and has been the means of establishing family worhip at home, and is very anxious for the conversion of his mother. She feels her sinfulness, and sometimes is distressed. She knows she is lost in her present state, notwithstanding she has reformed her outward life in many respects. For exam ple, she does not mean to say what is not true. ' Oh,' she says, ' we are brought up to think it is no sin to tell lies sometimes ; it can not be avoided ; alas ! it runs in our veins' And so it does. " Our scholars are almost daily increasing. The ' Board ' give us an appropriation for twenty-five boarders the coming year. We have thirty now, and eight day-schol ars." 23 CHAPTER XXIV. More about the Missionary Work in Hass Keuy Letters from Dr. Anderson to the Mission Incidents of the War Mrs. Everett's last Letters Home. IT has been remarked that Mrs. Everett's letters were fewer and shorter the last two or three years of her life ; but one who knew her many cares and duties during those last years, wonders that she found time to write so much. " Haste not, rest not," seemed to be her motto. There was no mark of negligence or hasty performance on any thing to which she put her hand. Perfect neatness and order reigned in her household ; her children were always fondly watched, and no children could be more neatly and properly clothed, though all their garments, as well as most, if not all of her own, she cut and prepared herself, besides cutting and fitting those of many of the scholars, and taking a large share in the preparation and direction of fancy work done in the school, and sewing for the poor. Though Miss West was now able to take the prin cipal charge of the school, Mrs. Everett still instructed the Greek class ; besides which, she continued to talk and pray almost daily with the pupils in turn, to visit the sick and the poor, as also to make many visits, both among the Protestant Armenians, and those who still adhered to the old church, for the purpose of religious conversation. The relief which her sister was able to afford in her do mestic cares, instead of being used for rest, which she really needed, was turned to the account of visiting, and UNREMITTING LABORS. 267 in this way she accomplished much more than can now be known for the Redeemer's cause, after their re moval to Hass Keuy. She was seldom absent from a meeting, either English or Armenian, held at their station, and she entered, with all her soul, into every prayer meeting held, either by the missionary or Armenian sis ters, whenever she was where she could join them. Yet it was difficult, in seeing her, and in visiting her, to real ize how much she was doing. She was always social, so happy to welcome her friends, so ready to return their visits, and her lovely countenance always wore an expression so cheerful and amiable, that one not inti mately acquainted with her, and with the missionary work in Constantinople, would hardly have suspected that a larger than usual share of care and responsibility was borne by her, but might rather have supposed that a less than ordinary amount had fallen to her lot. Mrs. Everett to Mrs. Clark, Framingham, Mass. HASS KEUY, Jan. 16, 1854. " The books you sent, dear cousin, have given us very great pleasure. What interest hovers over ' The Last Leaf.' The bereaved husband has done well in the delin eation of a peculiar, but lovely character. " Have you seen ' Light on the Dark River ' ? "We are reading it with tender interest. The subject of it was very dear to us. How many bright examples we have of true, fervent, living piety, and best of all, a perfect exam ple in Christ, our Saviour, but oh, we follow him 'afar off,' and so get little of the joy and peace a close wall: with him would secure. Cares distract, the world allures, and our souls grovel in the dust. " Dear cousin, I was very weary last evening, having just returned from our dear Bebek, where we had spent a few days of our vacation. The last term of our school was one of unusual prosperity. Miss West is taking her place as teacher THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. " The best of Heaven's blessings has been granted us in the outpouring of the Divine Spirit upon our pupils. I could give you many interesting particulars, had I time. We have much to encourage us in our work in this village. The doors of Armenian houses have been opened to us, even those of the richest and most aris tocratic families, and some persons have manifested a real interest in the truth, as pressed upon their hearts and consciences by Mr. Everett. We feel most grateful that our steps were directed to this place. "The prejudices of Armenians seem to be softened. Some days since, a child died in a family where the parents are convinced of the gospel truths, but still have a connection with the church. They called the priest to bury the child, but exceptionable parts of the service were omitted. The son, a youth of seventeen, a member of Mr. Hamlin's Seminary, formerly, and very pious, preached a little sermon after they had performed their part. The child was then carried to the grove, in a covered coffin, without candles and the cross preceding. Last Sabbath a Protestant child was buried in the Armenian burying- ground, with the permission of the Church Session. . . . " Our work is not at all interrupted by the very un settled and uncertain state of this empire. We do not know what may be in store for us, but can trust Infinite Wisdom to direct in all things. Much as we wish to see you all, we do not wish to go home." From Miss Haynes. " It was a matter of great wonder that the Protestants could bury their dead in peace, in the Armenian burying- ground. I saw the little band from my window, as they left the grave. A number of boys and young men col lected about the place, and threw a few stones at the grave, but committed no other violence. We hear that they threaten to dig up the body if another is buried there. The Armenian Christmas, and other great feast A BACKSLIDES RETURNING. 269 days, have just passed, and the church hierarchies, in their zealous vigilance over their people, have created quite a panic among them in reference to us, so there seems to be something of a reaction just at present. They are more shy of us ; but it may not last long. The work will doubtless go forward, if we labor in faith. Mr. E. has had interesting evening visits, even during the past week. The young man of whom I wrote, who came to service, and was so much affected as to go home with Baron Sar- kis, continues in the good way, conducts worship in the family in the presence of boarders and guests, and comes to the morning prayer meeting and prays there. He is a silk merchant, having a shop in the city, and, being a man of considerable learning and natural ability, and moreover bold to speak his mind, he can exert much influence among his associates. "Another thing that gives us joy, is Baron Hachadoor's return to the truth. He wishes to come to the commun ion, and is ready to confess his great sin in falling into such errors, and does confess, in personal conversation, that he has been doing wrong, and that he found no peace when he was in that condition. He came to the morning prayer meeting on Monday. " In looking back to the time of our coming here, I think we can see great progress. This morning meeting has increased from one or two, to six or eight, and the Thursday evening meeting from six or eight (from with out) to twenty and twenty-five." From Mrs. Everett. "March 20, 1854. " MY DEAR PARENTS : You will pardon me if I com mence my letter to you by giving an extract from one written by Dr. Anderson to this mission. " ' It is better to trust in the Lord than to put confi dence in princes.' Whatever comes, dear brethren, we pray you do nothing rashly. Stand at your posts till the 23* THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. last moment. If you must flee, let it be to the nearest point, and only till you can return again. If you can not labor at Erzeroom, or at Trebizond, you can, it may be, at Erzenyan, Arabkir, Divrik, Sivas, Diarbeker, or a dozen other places. If driven from one city or post, you may find refuge in another. We can sustain you easier on a full salary in Turkey, or in its neighborhood, than on half the sum, or even less, at home. Were you all broken up for the time, yet, if you nobly lay siege to the countiy, while not able to enter it, the spirit of the churches at home will be sustained, and will even gain activity and energy. The powers of darkness are struggling, it may be, in the great battle, to recover ground they have lost in these lands of sacred associations, and to drive you all away. That, I take it, is the grand point at issue, and not the questions debated by the 'Four Powers.' " ' Therefore, dear brethren, hold your ground at all hazards. Guard yourselves, your wives, and your little ones by all proper means, but don't be driven away. The heavenly intelligences are interested in the effect of these impending conflicts of great nations, chiefly as they relate to you. Stand firm in the strength of the Most High, and he will give you the victory. I need not suggest to you how important to your infant churches, and to the Reformation and the Protestant community in Turkey it is, that not one of you show any signs of fear or faintness. It is even more important to them than to the churches at home. Nor is it unimportant to your brethren at the Missionary House, and to your brethren of the Pruden tial Committee ; ' For now we live, if ye stand fast in the Lord,' and our prayer is, that the Lord Jesus will be with you in whatever storm he may allow to break upon you, and that he will make all things conduce to your happiness, and to the furtherance of the work he has given you to do.' "Is not this noble? worthy of one who holds a high TREATY WITH ENGLAND AND FBANCE. 271 position under our Great Captain ? But you must not think because I have written this, that any of our number have been inclined to faint or flee, or that there has been any cause for such a course. Although great preparations for a great Avar are going forward, still there have been no disturbances here, and may be none, unless the Greeks should make some demonstrations as partisans of Russia, which they will by no means dare to do, as they would thus run the risk of being massacred en masse. The Turks here had a great trial in submitting to the recent requisitions of the English and French. A special confer ence was requested. Reschid Pasha was made Minister Plenipotentiary for the business. At his palace the Sul tan met the English and French embassadors, the head of the Moslem priesthood, &c. The ultimatum was pre sented; that they sign a treaty guaranteeing to the Chris tian subjects of the Ottoman government right to give evidence in court against Turks, that they (the Chris tians) hold property in the same manner as Turks, that the capitation tax should be removed, &c. The Sultan and his party remonstrated, it Avas against their reli gion. " The embassadors gave as a consequence of refusal that in eighteen hours the Russian fleet would be in the Bos- phorus. There was no escape. The Sultan gave assent, from which there was no appeal, as he is considered a suc cessor of Mahomet. The paper was signed, after a whole night's conference. The following day it was flying on the wings of steam toward England, and not even the Prime Minister knew a breath of the aifair. But all things have moved on quietly since it is known. " Barracks are being prepared for English troops here, and the English ships here are to bring stone and lime for fortifying themselves in the Crimea. Is not this bold ? But they will doubtless succeed in planting themselves on the shores of the Black Sea. 272 THK MISSIONARY SISTERS. Oh, but the horrors of war ! one shudders ! " Famine will undoubtedly accompany war, and then if disease should be added, how much distress, how many souls rushing into eternity ! You must not be anxious about us, except so far as to lead you to offer supplica tion in our behalf to him. who is our only refuge and hope. " Our work continues interesting and promising. The school is full, thirty-five boarders, and many of them are large girls, and serious. They love prayer, and try to act as become followers of Jesus, but they need constant advice and instruction. Several small girls are in all re spects quite dependent upon us. We all have our hands, heads, and hearts full. Our heads get weary, alas for me ! I do wish I possessed a quiet spirit. Imagine your self, dear mother, with your disposition to care for every body and every thing, in my place, and you will under stand how difficult it is always to be quiet, cheerful, kind, patient, and all that is ' lovely, and of good report.' " What should I do without our good, quiet, patient sister M. in this house, with forty-five persons, my three little ones, and other missionary work ! I venture to say we should not, could not have endured, but the Lord provides. Miss West is doing nobly, but the educational department is enough for her. " We have had a visit from Rev. Mr. Granger, a Bap tist clergyman from Providence, R. I. He is returning from a visit to the missions in Burmah, &c. Last Sab bath evening he gave an account of the work of the Lord there, in our chapel, and it was translated into Armenian. Mrs. Everett to Mrs. Fuller, Cambridgeport, Mass. HASS KEPT, April 14, 1854. "' Surely, goodness and mercy have followed me all the days of my life ; ' but the last year has been peculiarly LETTER TO MRS. FULLER. 273 one of blessing. I wrote you, did I not, that one of my dear sisters might come and join me in this foreign land, and in the good work of our Master here ? And, in great goodness, she was brought hither, and is now sitting by my side. " Our house here is very commodious, and our family very large. We have thirty-five boarding scholars, and twelve day scholars. You can imagine, to some extent, what a care such a school, house, and family involve ; but you will not compare it with a boarding-school in America. We have to attend a good deal to the clothing of our girls. They do various kinds of needle-work, which we dispose of for their benefit. I could write very much, but time fails me. " The blessing of God has been granted to us most graciously. You, perhaps, have seen a notice of the revival in our school, which Mr. Everett copied from my notes. It was published in the Journal of Missions, New York Observer, &c. "Three of the dear girls united with the church last Sabbath. Three others have been accepted, and we have hope that three or four more are the children of God. " You will be pleased to know that our dear father, Mr. Goodell, is our neighbor; it is so pleasant to have such associates. They come and take supper with us one evening in the week, and one we go to them. We have our singing and prayer meetings together. We occasion ally visit and receive visits from our dear friends in Pera and Bebek. All are in health and quietness at present, but what a fearful prospect is before this land and all Europe! TPar, and not merely the rumor of war, reaches our ears. In this city we do not expect to be disturbed, though much excitement, irregularities, and distress, par ticularly for food, are already experienced. The Greeks, 274 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. who are not subjects of the Turkish government, to the number of thirty or forty thousand, have been ordered to leave for their country. Houses and business must be given up, servants, all, all must go. " Soldiers are collecting from all parts of the country. English and French ships of war are gathering here, and going to the Black Sea. The Russian army has crossed the Danube, and is remaining there for reinforcement ; and what a host they will present ! A fearful struggle is coming on. The English think to enter the Crimea, and at the same time fighting has commenced in the Baltic. " Oh, if we could not fall back on an Almighty arm that rules and governs all, would not our hearts fail with the heart-rending events transpiring around us, though the roar of battle should not reach our ears ! If Russia should gain domination here, the progress of truth and light might be arrested, but we do not, can not believe that God will permit such an event. The present seems to be a time for soAving the good seed broadcast. The British and Foreign Bible Society is sending out a large supply of the Scriptures, to be distributed among their own, and also foreign soldiers. "I must mention a most interesting prayer meeting that was held this week in Pera, with reference to the pres ent state of this country. There was a large attendance of the Protestant residents, American, English, Scotch, and an humble, confiding trust in the King of kings was man ifested, while prayer was made for kings and rulers, the army, and ourselves." From the same. "HASS KETTT, June 7, 1854. " MY VERY DEAR PARENTS : The days and weeks will slip by, and leave my earnest purpose to write ' home ' all unfulfilled. Ah ! the truth is, your childish child lias another home, and one that not only demands or calls forth her heart's strongest affections, but also requires all GENERAL MEETING OP THE MISSION. 275 her mental energy and physical strength. Who would have thought that Providence ever would call me to act in such a sphere ? It is a comfort and' support, when sometimes I am ready to faint, that the All-Wise did ordain what has come to pass, and that he will still strengthen and bless even one so unworthy. " Miss West and Malvina are every day becoming more established in their respective departments, and we, who have been just able to bear up under our burden, feel it greatly lightened. Our life is any thing but a quiet one, in a sense we are public property. * No man liveth to himself,' or should ; we could not, if we tried. At the same time we have personal comforts and enjoyments in numerable. One more we long for, namely, tidings from home, from you and our dear brothers and sisters. Why are our hearts left to faint within us ? Two months you have been in your new home, and no word of remem brance has come from thence to us. . . . " We are in the midst of General Meeting. There are from abroad, Messrs. Ladd and Morgan from Smyrna, Mr. Schneider from Aintab, Mr. Powers from Marsovan, and Mr. Bliss and family from Trebizond ; the latter came some time since for health ; they have been our guests for a few weeks. What a trial, to be feeble and laid aside from one's work ! I do pity them, as I do all such, even those who have their faces set towards our own dear native land. You must pray that we may not be obliged to go home. " The meeting, thus far, has been a quiet one. The reports from the different stations were full of interest. Yesterday was held the semiannual meeting of the Auxiliary Bible Society. It was deeply interesting, held in the large saloon of the English Hotel. The au dience was worthy of a Christian land, highly refined and literary. Twenty or more clergymen sat in a large semicircle in front of the assembly, American. English. 276 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. Scotch, Irish, &c. missionaries, chaplain to embassy, and chaplain to the army. Mr. Spence, our minister, has been elected President of the Society, and was in the chair. Mr. Goodell opened the meeting with prayer ; Mr. Spence made a finished speech ; the report was read, and then followed resolutions and speeches. Mr. Schneider spoke most effectively, portraying the wonderful things God has wrought by means of his word and Spirit in Aintab and vicinity. One of the chaplains literally poured out his Irish heart, and Mr. Schauffler soared, and bore his hear ers with him, far above the earth. And then, how inter esting ! an officer in the army, m his red jacket, and lean ing on his sword, spoke from the depths of his pious soul. The hours flew by, and all seemed equally unconscious of fatigue and heat. I have made my story all too short to convey any idea of the interest of the meeting. May its fruits be plenteous ! " To-day the meeting of the Mission was in our parlor, and the question there decided which was discussed last year, Mr. Van Lennep's going to Tokat. They go as soon as they can make preparations. It is a trial to them, and we are very sorry to have them leave us. Mr. Dwight expects to remove his family into the city proper, to a house that has been bought for a chapel. " Our school is increasing in numbers and interest. The general missionary work continues interesting. Our chapel was full last Sabbath. What we shall do by and by we think, but can not tell." June 21, Miss Haynes writes : " One girl left the school to be married last week. A widower came on from Broosa, and chose this girl of fif teen, and her mother gave her consent and took the girl home from school before the subject was lisped to her. Poor thing. I pitied her from the bottom of my heart. Her cousins went over to see her after she was informed of the engagement ; on their return I asked them how PUPILS. 277 she felt ; if she wished to go. They looked very sad, and said, no, she did not wish it. The man is pious, and I hope will be kind. The girl is large and womanly in her appearance, and very good-tempered, but I fear has not self-reliance enough to have the care of housekeeping. " The school will be filled up with new scholars, and consequently will be harder to manage. Ten have already been received from Armenian families, that is, from families who have not become Protestant. Some of these come entirely uninstructed in reading, and even in the common rules of morality. It is therefore no small affair to indoctrinate them into a regard for truth, hon esty, unselfishness, &c. The girl who has just left to be married is the one who said, when reproved for lying, that ' she did not know that it was contrary to the rules of the school ! ' " One, two, or three new scholars drop into the day school occasionally ; one seeing his neighbor not afraid to send, says he will send his, too. Seraphina called this week to see the woman who by her opposition kept her children so long from the school. She went in the even ing with Mr. Everett, and the woman kept herself in the other room until Seraphina took a light and went to find her. She was sitting in the midst of the beds of eight sleeping children spread out upon the floor. (They roll the beds up in the morning, and put them in closets.) She received Seraphina very pleasantly, and talked for some time about sending the little girls to school, &c., the three little boys come regularly. She will send two girls if we will take them both as boarders. Seraphina consents to take the elder, but thinks the second still too young to come except as a day scholar. Seraphina told her if her children came and learned to read, and became interested in it, she would herself wish to learn, and would learn. She expressed the greatest astonishment, 24 278 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. saying, ' What ! I learn to read ! ' and laughed at the idea. " Kevosk, the youth who preached at the funeral of his little brother, has been given up by his father to the work of preaching the gospel. He has been an interested at tendant of the Monday morning prayer meeting from its commencement. . . . " One woman who has not been to our service or con versed with a missionary, somehow obtained a translation of Doddridge's ' Ilise and Progress,' and read it. The priests were in the habit of calling frequently at the house of this woman. One day, after she had been read ing Doddridge and become much interested, she told the priest that he did no good by his visits ; that he came and talked about the war a little, then always called for his brandy, and left. That was the way he always did. Then she produced her book, and told him to read that ; that would show him his duty. The priest took the book, read a little, and laid it down, looking ashamed and condemned. Mr. E. learned this fact through the family of Partike, who has lately come over to our side. "When I went to the female meeting last week, the woman of the house where it was held told me of an interesting conversation which she had with a Jew. He listened to her attentively, while she talked to him of salvation by Christ alone. She was quite delighted about it. She feels that there is encouragement to pray if there are but two or three to unite." Mrs. Everett to Mrs. Clark. " HASS KEUY, July 17, 1854. " MY DEAR COUSIN : . . . When distracted, weary, and worn, I do sometimes long to be a child again, and, free as a bird, hie to the home nest. Desponding thoughts and feelings are quite unnatural to me ; but I actually cried this morning, and told Malvina I did wish I could HOUSEHOLD CAEES. 279 go somewhere, and be taken care of a while ; pardon me, do. . . . " Strength, health, in an unusual measure have been given me, and precious opportunities to labor in our Mas ter's vineyard, and I would call upon my soul and all that is within me to praise the Lord. The summer vacation of our school has commenced, and our dear pupils are dispersed. " The good work in this village has progressed much in the last year, but our desires are by no means filled. Lord, increase our faith ! I should love to give you par ticulars in regard to our labors here, but alas ! my pen almost rusts in my desk, while my heart burns to com mune with the distant loved ones. . . . " Miss West is doing admirably as a teacher, and M. takes a good share in the care of the house and needle work ; and still, if we could each double our capacity to do and bear, all, all would be most fully employed. My dear children are requiring more and more attention. Ellie is nearly six; Sumner, four; and baby, Susie, seven teen months. . . . " The sad tidings from the war reaches yon through the public prints. Our work is not interrupted by it, nor our peace disturbed, save by mental excitement and sym pathy. Our expenses are increased, as all provisions are very dear. The poor suffer ; our door is knocked at many times a day by those who take a piece of bread thank fully. . . . " How I should love to see your dear children, and to show you mine. Oh ! let us train them for heaven, and - then we may meet." To Mrs. Fuller, Cambridgeport. " July 28. "Mr DEAR FEIEND MARY: If I tell you that my dear husband has to-day returned from Broosa, after a week's absence, you will not anticipate a long letter from THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. me this evening ; yet I fear to postpone it till to-morrow, lest I fail entirely. The ship by which this is to go leaves port the day after. " We are enjoying a vacation in our school, and although we follow our dear pupils to their homes with anxious interest, still we rejoice in the short freedom from care and labor which such a school brings upon us. Our examination would have interested even you, I am sure. They sang beautifully, and their recitations in geography, arithmetic, and English would have been intelligible to you, and the various specimens of needlework you would have appreciated. Several of the pupils are not to re turn to us ; but all hope they are the children of God, and we can commit them to him who is able to keep them from straying. " Mr. E. went to Broosa, hoping to be invigorated by a Bhort respite from his many duties, but he has suffered from hoarseness and slight fever, though better now. My health is good, but the warm weather makes me a little languid this summer, which is quite unusual. . . . " You should have been with us this P. M., as we visited a large Armenian house. We walked in the ex tensive garden, the lady of the house with us, in native costume. Then we went into the house, sat upon the divan covered with crimson and yellow damask, par took of sweetmeats and coffee in native style, then went over the mansion, containing thirty rooms, beside large halls. We sat down again in a lower room, drank sherbet made from gooseberry syrup, made our salaams, after much pleasant conversation, and left. The ladies in this house were married, one at eleven and one at twelve years of age. The young Avoman, or bride, as they call her, though she has been married eighteen years, can read, and I am going to send her a Testament and a copy of Pilgrim's Progress." . . . INSTANCES OF PIETY. 281 From Miss Haynes. " August 8. " Yesterday p. M. I made some calls at the houses of some of our girls and other natives. The sick woman, in whose narrow room we held the little meeting last win- o ter, is very feeble, and yesterday morning she thought herself dying. She said she was not only ready, but wished to go. She said that she prayed thus, ' O Lord, if it be thy will, take me now to thyself, to-day take me to thy heavenly kingdom, and to-day let me see thy glory. Yet, let thy will be done ! ' Another woman, when I asked her how she did, exclaimed, ' I am joyful, I am very joyful with Christ. He is exceeding merciful to me, and I praise him for his goodness.' I felt greatly refreshed to witness the spirituality of these simple- hearted people, as I do when I visit such here, and hear them express their gratitude and joy for the blessings of the gospel. It is a much greater pleasure to me to go to a house whei'e there is not a chair or table, and only an apology for a sofa, but where Christ is the light of the house, than to go to the most splendidly furnished house in the village where Christ is not loved and honored. One woman whom I visited not long since in company with Seraphina, made many inquiries about our friends ; and when Seraphina told her of mother, and how hard it was for her to give us up, and yet how willingly she did it, she seemed to appreciate it all, but added, ' If she only knew how much joy you give us every time we see your beloved faces, she would not be sorry that she gave you up.' "We have on the whole great reason to bless God and take courage, although the Holy Spirit is not poured out in as large measures as we could wish ; yet, one after another comes in, hears, is led to inquire, to search the Scriptures to see if these things are so, and finally to become a firm, intelligent believer in the gos pel. Our Sabbath school is attended by thirty or forty, 24* 282 THE MISSIONARY SISTEES. half of whom are men in Mr. Everett's class. B. Hacha- door has a class of girls, and B. Hagop of women. Thero is also a class of little boys. This Sabbath school is a new thing for the congregation, and entirely separate from the seminary. It is held at noon on the same plan as our Sabbath schools in America. "The day-school is increasing. A man came to-day and applied for the admission of a boy twelve years old, from one of the most respectable families in the village. We rejoice over such, as it helps remove the barriers from the coming of the multitudes. Many of the poor are afraid of the priests, and can not come or send their children on that account. One woman, who has lately found her way to the chapel, and sent her little boys to school, has been visited by the priests and threatened with the anathemas of the Patriarch, and told that she would certainly go to hell, &c. "She asked the priest if all these people the Prot estants would go to hell. ' Certainly, 5 he replied. * Well,' she said, ' if these people who preach the gospel, and read the Bible, and lead holy lives, are going to hell, I am willing to cast in my lot with theirs. I will go along with them.' 'And are you going to take these children to destruction too ? ' he asked. " He also asked her what monthly reward she would get for coming here. She told him that she got none ; she would not have either the Armenians or Protestants think that her reason for coming. True, she was in debt and trouble, but she would sell her house, or any thing she had in her chests, to pay the debts ; but she would not be driven away from those people. She came her self, and begged a spelling-book, and took her first lesson in reading. She keeps her book constantly by her, and in a week could read three or four pages in the Tract Primer quite well. Her case is remarkable. She says, * Oh ! we have got everything to learn,' and it seems as MKS. EVERETT'S LAST LETTER HOME. 283 though she wanted to drink in the knowledge in large draughts." Mrs. Everett's last letter home. " September 28, 1854. "MY VERY DEAR PARENTS : How often in imagination I visit you in your new home, it is impossible for me to say ; but if our Master's -business were not urgent here, such visits would be attended with earnest longings once more to see you face to face, that I might express in words the gratitude due to my dear father and mother. "It is long since we have heard directly from you. Mrs. I. G. Bliss, in a letter to her sister here, speaks of having taken tea with you, which she enjoyed very much. "We want to hear particularly of dear M , of you all. Where is your amanuensis, sister K ? Dear mother must write. . . . " Our school is again in full operation. New scholars have taken the places of those who left, but the number of professedly pious ones has diminished. To-day is set apart for special prayer that the influences of the Holy Spirit may descend and abide with us. Oh ! if we could be assured that your prayers mingled with our feeble petitions before the throne of Almighty grace, then would our faith be strengthened. Do pray for us always. " We need a double portion of wisdom, grace, and strength. You will be glad to know that we are all in health. Sumner has recently made a visit to Jslcomedia and Bachjejak ; he left us on Saturday, and returned on the next Thursday. He went on an important errand, determined to know nothing but Christ and his cause. Our dear Susie was in a state to make us anxious, having a very severe cold. She has been delicate all summer, but is now constantly improving ; and we call upon our souls to bless the Lord that we are spared the bitter cup that we feared was preparing for us. ... " We have all been almost breathless for the last few 284 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. days to get news from the war. The great onset upon Sebastopol was to be made, and that it would be a ter rible struggle none doubted. The cholera had made great ravages among the English and French. Before embarking for the Crimea, they were disheartened, but their courage revived on the way, and they disembarked in fine spirits, without opposition, within twenty miles of Sebastopol. Last Saturday morning a large French steamer, with four flags flying, passed down the Bos- phorus. The salute was fired, and there was no thought but for the news, what tidings ! Success, of course ; but oh, how dearly purchased, and the work yet incom plete ! Still, great demonstrations were made. Guns and rockets poured forth until a late hour Saturday night. You will get a particular account of the battle by the papers, and I will only say that the heights back of the city were taken, but with a fearful slaughter. The Rus sians, of course, had every advantage of position and numbers, and the only marvel is, that the allied army was not entirely destroyed. A Russian officer said, they ex pected to fight men, not demons ; but the French and English rushed on with the fury of devils incarnate. The loss of life on both sides was immense; eighteen hundred English, and fourteen or fifteen hundred French killed and wounded; some of their bravest officers fell. Steamers are bringing down the wounded, and the hos pitals here will be filled. We confidently expect to hear that the city is taken, but it will be a terrible struggle. Oh, how much blood spilled ! how many will rush into eternity ! how awful ! How many hearts are rent with grief by this destruction of human life ; but how much deeper the wail from the world of woe ! If we could not feel that the Lord reigns, and that all this is permitted, that the day may hasten on when all shall feel and acknowledge his sway, we should despair. " All is quietness here, save the cry of those who are MRS. EVERETT'S LAST LETTER HOME. 285 distressed for the necessaries of life ; food of all kinds, and fuel, are nearly or quite double the usual price ; con sequently there is great distress, and only a prospect that it will increase as the season advances. " Did M. in her last give yon particulars in regard to our work ? Last Sabbath our chapel was filled. Sumner feels that it must be enlarged, some partitions must be knocked away. A few days since, Sumner was called to a house to meet some half-convinced Armenians, and spent two and a half hours in conversation on exclusively religious subjects. The truth is gaining ground in this village, and throughout the land. Mr. Dwight is fairly settled in the city proper ; Henry Otis made quite a stir this week by raising his little American flag on the prem ises. Four or five cavasses came to inquire into the cause of such a demonstration, and gave some cautions. . . . Our families here are quite scattered. Three in Bebek, one alone in Pera, two in Hass Keuy, and one in the city proper. . . . " My sheet is filling up, my lights are fading, the bell has rung for retiring, and I hear my husband at the door, returned from some Armenian visits. Here he comes, and says, ' Will you tell them that I am alive ? It is a shame that I can not write them once in a year ! ' He writes very few letters. His hands are full of work, and his heart too. He is a genuine missionary. I do wish you could come and see us. We should be too happy to show you your grandchildren, and then your children three. Are you not blessed ; are not we ! Our blessings are numberless. Rest and unalloyed happiness we must not look for here." CHAPTER XXV. Last Weeks of Mrs. E.'s Life Last Notes Particulars of her last Sickness and Death. IN approaching the close of a life we have followed with so much interest, we would fain linger around the last weeks and months, and gather up their few fragmen tary records. Her last letters to American friends were in September. Her health was not good at that time, and had not been for some time previous. In addition to her usual cares, she had felt much anxiety during the summer for her youngest child, who was suffering from teething; and this anxiety, with the weariness and con finement attendant on the nursing of a sick child, had caused her to look pale and worn, and oftener than usual sad. There are many little notes written by her during this period to Mrs. Hamlin, and another missionary sister, Mrs. Bliss, who was spending the summer in Constanti nople with her family, for her own and her husband's health. These notes are full of her own kind heart, which always seemed more thoughtful of others' troubles than its own. To Mrs. Bliss, in Pera, she writes in the latter part of the spring : " MY DEAR SISTER : I hope none of you have been seriously affected by this chilly day, and that you are ready to try what country air and scenery, and donkey riding, and visiting with old friends, &c. will do for you. Your apartment awaits you. Will you not come on NOTES TO MISSIONARY FRIENDS. 287 Wednesday, bag and baggage? We will give you so warm a reception that you will not be disposed to shake for many a day." To the same sister, in Bebek : " Can not you spare one of your Bebek songsters to bear a message over the hills to your deserted abode ? We long to hear that you have been revived by the genial air and society of that quiet, charming village. It must have been a relief to you to get away from such a care-ruffled spirit as mine. I used to think I should al ways be light-hearted. But really, how are you all ? Has the foe (intermittent fever) assaulted any of you ? Have you commenced sea-bathing ? We are very busy preparing for examination ; pardon this hasty line. Will you not join us in commending our little flock to the care of the Good Shepherd ? " The latter part of the summer she was thrown from a horse, and had a very narrow escape from serious injury. Shethus speaks of it in a note to Mrs. Bliss, then at one of the Prince's Islands : " MY DEAR SISTER : In one word I must relieve your kind anxiety for me. It was indeed a wonderful escape in great peril ; but I received no injury, save the jar and the fright, from which I recovered in one day. A new con secration of my unworthy life to my Master's service, is all the return I can make. How little we know what is before us when we rise in the morning, or lie down at night. ' My times are in thy hand.' " It would give us all very great pleasure to visit you in your island retreat ; but I fear my desire to do so will be disappointed. Your invitation shall be extended. We are so sorry that you are in statu quo as it regards health. When will the cloud pass from above you ? " To Mrs. Hamlin, as the summer vacation was closing, and the last school-term which she was to superintend was about to commence, she wrote : 288 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. " How soon our vacation has passed ! I must confess that I almost shrink from the care and toil before us. Oh, the responsibility too ! Sometimes I wish to feel it more, sometimes less. "Who .is sufficient for these things ? " To Mrs. Bliss, a few days later : " You must have learned ere this to ' walk by faith,' and no doubt you find real peace in taking the hand of the Omniscient, and walking quietly on, despite the dark veil that is drawn before your own eyes. " School has commenced ; not all the pupils are yet here, but a good number. Do ask a blessing for us, a large blessing, such as God is ready to grant. " Susie dear is gaining. How good God is to us ! The rest of us are quite well. Mr. E. goes to Nicomedia Sat urday. Love much to each of you. " Ever your sister, S. H. EVERETT." This was nearly the last of these little sisterly notes from her hand and heart. During the month of October, she had more than one attack of illness of a bilious char acter, causing her friends considerable anxiety ; but she was most of the time about, caring for every thing in her large household as usual, until the sixth of November, when she gave birth to another daughter, her sixth child. After this she regained her strength, though not rapidly, as there were unfavorable symptoms about her from the first ; but she was hopeful, and at the end of a fortnight was able to leave her room. The following note to Mrs. Hamlin is probably the last she ever wrote : "Hxss KEUY, Nov. 27, 1854. " MY VERY DEAR SISTER : It was a great disappoint ment not to see your face on Saturday, particularly as wo can not hope for the privilege this week. How much could I tell you of God's goodness to unworthy me. Surely with loving-kindness has he drawn me to make a SICKNESS. 289 new consecration of my whole self and all mine to him. These four little ones, will not the dear Jesus own them as his if we bring them in true confiding faith ? " Baby is in the regular succession of model babies, very little care, and contributes her full measure of joy. You should see Susie perform over her. She informs every body that we ' in got a baby? " This morning I got up before breakfast, (three weeks,) and I expect to take tea with the family in the study. Saturday I was drawn into the hall, and yesterday walked to sister's room. My progress has been steady, though a little slower than usual, owing to a troubled state of my stomach for some weeks previous to my confinement ; but I have had no fever and no relapse, and received no injury from seeing my friends. Oh ! my dear sister, I am called upon to begin life anew. ' Life is real ; life is earnest ! ' How unprofitably has mine been spent thus far ; and I feel that I am growing old. What matter, if I am ripen ing for heaven ? " Pardon this note (the first) written with a trembling hand. We are so sorry you could not accept our invita tion for the 30th. We shall imagine you all very happy, and we too shall hope to ' be very thankful in a quiet way,' tell Mrs. Hinsdale, with love. Please give my warmest love and thanks to Mrs. Schauffler and Mrs. Riggs, and assure them by this that I mean to write them. You have all been very kind. Adieu ! " SEKAPHISTA." On Thanksgiving day, three days after the above was written, she joined the little party, consisting of her own and Dr. Goodell's family, in her parlor, and sat with them at table, though a very sore mouth prevented her partak ing of the dinner. The next day she was taken alarm ingly ill, and was brought so low that it was feared she 25 290 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. would hardly survive through the night. But though, as appears from the above note, all her hopes and plans had been for life, this sudden approach of death gave her no alarm, nor did she manifest the least unwillingness to meet his summons. On the contrary, she received it joy fully, as if, while to stay longer here was very pleasant, and strong and tender ties bound her to the world, she felt that to depart and be with Christ was far better. The only moment in which the shadow of a doubt appeared to cross her mind, was when repeating with her husband the hymn commencing " When thou, my righteous judge, shalt come," she stopped at the line " WTiat if my name should be left out." " If if" she repeated, " oh, there is no if, he will accept me, I know he will;" and turning to her husband she asked, "Do you not think he will receive me ?" He replied " Yes, he has promised, and he can not deny himself. He will receive you through Christ," and from that moment every doubt was set at rest for ever, and she longed to depart. On being asked by her husband if she did not wish to live to train up her dear children for God, and to labor a little longer for him, she replied, " Yes, if it is his will. Dear children ! They are Christ's, all of them. Yes, I shall meet them again. He will keep them and you ; you must train them for him." She then asked for them to be brought to her, embraced them, and com mitted them and her husband once more to the Saviour. Describing this scene after she Avas taken from him, her husband says : " I was silent with wonder to see how she loved the dear Saviour, and could thus calmly, yes, tri umphantly, yield to the sundering of the sweetest of con jugal ties, and the deepest of maternal affections, because he called? She sent messages of love to the scholars, PARTING MESSAGES. 291 and -wished they should be told how her heart had yearned for their salvation, and how she had been almost over whelmed at times with longings for this, when praying for them in the meeting they had been accustomed to observe on Saturday evenings, in concert with the Oroomiah and Beirut schools. " They must love Christ," she said, with strong emphasis. She wished the Armenians to be told how much she loved them, and to the sisters in the church she sent the message, "to be whole Christians, wholly devoted to Christ." To all friends in America, and to all her mis sionary friends, forgetting none, she sent farewell mes sages of love. During all that night her husband read to her portions of Scripture, as she was able to listen, and prayed with her many times. So she continued, seemingly wrapped up in the word of God and communion with him, until daybreak, when she said, " I thought I should go before the morning." But she was not to go quite so soon. Her earthly work was not yet quite completed, and she was brought back from the borders of heaven, to remain a little longer with those who were hardly so ready to give her up as she was to go. For some days her state appeared critical, and then it was thought that the dan ger was past, and that her precious life was to be spared to her family and to the missionary work. When she first saw that she was probably to come back to the cares of earth, she expressed some disappointment, but soon said to her husband, " If it is the will of God I wish to labor with you longer for the Armenians, and train up our children for him," adding that if God should continue her life, she would strive to be more Chrlstlike. For two weeks she gained strength, and with this new prospect of life, revived all her plans for doing good. On Friday, December 22, the school was to be dis missed for the Christmas vacation, and she wished to see 292 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. and speak with all the scholars before their departure. It was a pleasant day, and she was removed into the parlor, and reclined on the sofa, while one by one the girls came in, and received each a few earnest words of counsel and exhortation, and an affectionate farewell from the faithful teacher and loving friend, who had so often counseled and prayed for them, but who would never with her liv ing voice address them again. She had gathered up, perhaps unconsciously, all her strength for this last duty to the dear school, to which she had for so many years given the best energies of her large heart, and loving, Christlike spirit. That night she was seized with a violent chill, followed by a fearful fever ; then came wan dering of mind, succeeded by heavy stupor, until, on the morning of the 27th, she peacefully fell asleep in Jesus. During those four days she had a few intervals in which her mind appeared perfectly clear, and at such times she expressed a full consciousness of her situation, and the same readiness to leave the world that she had before done. Once, seeing her eldest child enter the room, she said, " Ellen, do you know mamma is going home, is going to die?" The evening before her death, she awoke from a long, heavy sleeep, exclaiming, " Bless the Lord! Why don't you bless the Lord?" Soon after she repeated, " Jesus ! dear Jesus ! " many times with peculiar emphasis and tenderness. Later in the night she requested those about her to sing, and Mrs. Hamlin and Mr. Everett commenced " Jesus, lover of my soul," while she joined in singing parts of the hymn. She wished to see her children once more, and when they were brought, she kissed them tenderly, and said she left them with perfect confidence in the hands of their heav enly Father. She missed the little one, and asked for her, and seemed much affected as she embraced her. Dr. DEATH OF MRS. EVERETT. 293 Goodell said, " We will watch over and care for your dear children ; " to which she replied, " I have given them all to the Lord." She afterwards called all the friends in the room by name, and said a kind word to each, and took a very affecting leave of her sister. " Christ has gone to prepare a place for me," she said. " lie will come ; he has promised ; he is coming, and I will go." Those who were with her felt that they had never been in a dying chamber which seemed more bright with the Saviour's presence. She slept a little, and on waking, recognized her husband once more, and gave him a last embrace. This was about midnight. She then sunk into a state of unconsciousness, in which she con tinued until her spirit broke its earthly fetters, and soared upward into the unclouded light and blessedness of heaven. 25* CHAPTER XXVI. Visit to the House of Mourning The Funeral Testimonials of Friends. IT was December 27, 1854, that Mrs. Everett died. Early that morning a small company, consisting of two gentlemen and two ladies, might have been seen gliding in a caique over the blue waters of the Bosphorus and Golden Horn towards that house of death. It was one of those beautiful mornings which so often light up that brilliant region, making palace, and tower, and dome, and gilded spire glitter with a magic glory, and seeming to the fancy of the beholder to realize all the images it had ever conceived of oriental beauty and magnificence. But on this morning that little missionary company were not thinking of the visible splendors around them, though these might have insensibly assisted them to realize more vividly the glories of another city, even a heavenly, to which their minds were directed, and the blessedness of that dear sister, who, they thought, and said to each other, might be, even then, just entering its pearly gates. Yet they hoped to find her still lingering on these mortal shores, and to catch one more glance of the eye, to receive one more pressure of the hand, and perhaps hear one more parting word from her ere she should go over the " nar row stream," and vanish from earthly vision and com munion. As they landed and walked towards the dwell ing where she had so often greeted them with her sweet smile of welcome, they became more silent and sad, their fears prevailing over their hopes. When they " drew VISIT TO THE HOUSE OF MOURNING. 295 nigh find beheld the house," their eyes turned immedi ately towards her apartment, and the opened window, letting in the light and air, and sounds of busy life, con firmed their fears, and they looked .at each other with an expression which said, " It is all over ! " Just at that moment Dr. Goodell opened the gate and came towards them, meeting them with the solemn words, "She is gone!" In silent sorrow they all walked on together, and entering the house, passed through the empty hall, and up the deserted stairs, to the study, where the stricken family were sitting with the few friends who had come in to weep with them. But what a hallowed cham ber Avas that ! Christ's presence was there, as really, al most as sensibly as with the mourning family in Bethany. The husband, from whom had just been taken the dearest object of his affections, looked as if he himself had been permitted to accompany her to her celestial home, and to look in as its gates unclosed, and see the golden streets and the crystal river, and catch glimpses of its blessed in habitants, and snatches of the " wondrous song they sing," and as if his thoughts were still of that glory, rather than of his own heavy bereavement. And truly, he was not himself far from its blissful possession. There in that little mourning company were four who were not long to be denied the full sight and enjoyment of those heav enly scenes. The feet of one had come, even then, al most to the entrance of the holy city, though they knew it not. Just one month from that day Mr. Benjamin went to his rest and reward. Mr. Everett, Mrs. Hinsdale, and Mrs. Hamlin all followed before three years had elapsed. Sweet was the conversation in that little group, blessed it was to be there. Before dispersing, the Rev. Mr. Thompson, of the Scotch Mission, offered a prayer, and then those who had not looked on the loved form of the departed, went into the apartment where it lay, not a darkened chamber, but that one where they had seen the 296 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. opened window ; and the bright morning light, falling on the lovely features, revealed their placid expression, indi cating the peacefulness with which the spirit had de parted. .:-:.. ; The following letter to one of the Secretaries of the Board at Boston beautifully expresses the impression left on those whose privilege it was to be with her in her last hours. CONSTANTINOPLE, Dec. 27, 1855. u An hour in heaven, what a glorious thought ! " And a beautiful morning it is to go from earth to heaven, a morning without clouds, fit emblem of the clear sun shine that illumined the "privileged chamber," from which, at 9 o'clock this morning, our greatly beloved sis ter Everett took her peaceful departure. We sung sweet hymns around her dying pillow, and at her departure we fell upon our knees to give thanks unto him "who hath abolished death." But the blow is a very heavy one to the bereaved fam ily, to the Female Boarding School, to the little Protes tant church and community here, and to all our families. And what else, or what better can we do, than " take up the body and bury it, and go and tell Jesus ? " Your brother in Christ, "W. GOODELL. The funeral was attended the next day by a large number of people ; Americans, English, Scotch, Armeni ans, and Greeks, and among them all were none who had not come as sincere mourners. Dr. Hamlin made remarks, and offered prayer, in English. Dr. Dwight did the same in Armenian, and at the grave, Dr. Schauffler enlarged with much feeling and beauty on the illus tration of the resurrection made use of in 1 Cor. xv. 37, 38. The remains of Mrs. Everett were interred in the Protestant cemetery in Pera, where also lie those of many other precious members of the mission THE FUNERAL. 297 circle, though only for a short rest, as the ground is appropriated by the government for other uses, and its slumbering tenants must soon be transferred to another resting-place. But they " sleep in Jesus," and no changes shall disturb their repose, till " the Lord himself shall descend from heaven," and shall call them forth from their graves, with the saints and martyrs whose dust has so long mingled with that hallowed soil. "Asleep in Jesus ; Far from thee Thy kindred and their graves may be, But thine is still a blessed sleep, From which none ever wake to weep." From the many letters written to the bereaved husband and other friends, testifying to Mrs. Everett's loveliness and usefulness as a missionary, and the high estimation in which she was held by all her missionary brethren and sisters, we can give only a few extracts. These are from the communications of three who knew her long est and most intimately. From a letter written oy Dr. Goodell to her par ents. " That was a bright day to iis and to this mission, Avhen she came to Constantinople. She brought with her all the vigor and freshness of youth, all the charms of a kind and benevolent heart, and all the fascinations of a culti vated intellect and cultivated manners, united with great buoyancy of spirit, and an unusual degree of liveliness and loveliness ; and all these she consecrated entirely and cheerfully to the blessed cause of Christ. Her voice was sweet, whether in conversation or in song ; sweet was her spirit, and sweet were all her ways. Her words were always words of sympathy and encouragement. The laAV of God was in her heart, the law of kindness on her tongue, and the love of Christ the great ruling motive of all her actions." 298 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. After speaking of her various labors, Dr. Goodell says : " But her work is done, and well done. She came here on purpose to work, (as she herself incidentally men tioned to Mrs. Goodell during her last illness,) and we bear her witness that she did work, and at times far be yond her strength. She literally wore herself out. She seemed, during the last year, to be under an extraordinary excitement, and to be borne on by impulses not to be controlled by ordinary considerations. Souls for whom Christ died were perishing around her, and she felt all the constrainings of his infinite love. We must occasionally have grieved her tender spirit by our earnest entreaties that she would spare herself; and while ' zeal for God's house was consuming her,' she must have thought us to be ' savoring not the things that be of God, but those that be of men.' " Oh, how precious is thy name, beloved sister, daugh ter, friend ! All our recollections of thee are inexpres sibly tender. ' What have we done,' say the whole Prot estant community, ' what sin have we committed against God, that he should so soon remove thee from us ? " From an obituary notice, by Mr. Dwight. " Besides the care of the boarding department of a school of between thirty and forty scholars, she always participated, to a greater or less extent, in the instruction of the Armenian classes ; and for four years she devoted two hours a day to a class of Greek girls, carrying them through several branches of study in their own language, which she had taken pains to acquire for this special purpose. " It was always perfectly evident to all, however, that her object was not the mental discipline of her pupils, nor their advancement in human science, however important these may be. Compared with the knowledge of God, and reconciliation and obedience to him, they were as * chaff to the Avheat,' in her estimation. She never left REVIEW OF MES. E/S LABOBS. 299 her native land, she never would have left it, merely to propagate human science. Every thing she planned or attempted had a direct bearing upon the spiritual and eternal good of those for whom she had devoted her life. She labored assiduously to bring and keep before the minds of the pupils the great things of the eternal world ; exhorting them individually and collectively to give their hearts to God ; and who can wonder that the blessing of God continually followed her labors, and the labors of those who were associated with her ? " Speaking of the missionary work she performed in vis iting among the Armenians, he says : "It is believed that hardly a native Protestant family can be found in all Constantinople and its environs which has not had the privilege of welcoming her within its doors, most of them many times ; and all the families upon whom she called, felt that she had left a blessing behind her. " She was eminently a friend of the poor and needy, and was always planning to relieve their wants, chiefly by finding work for them to do. Even during her last illness, after her physician (an Englishman) had been prescribing for her one day, she made arrangements to procure, through him, some of the materials which had been provided for under-garments for the English troops in Scutari and the Crimea, in order that they might be made up by some of the poor sisters of the church. They were afterwards brought to her room, and she directed in regard to the division of them among those who were to do the work. " Mrs. Everett had acquired great fluency in the use of the Armenian language, and her uncommonly prepossess ing appearance, her sweetness of tone and manner, and her wonderful facility in adapting herself to people of all classes, gained an easy access for her to all circles and to all hearts, while her intelligent and well-stored mind, her 300 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. clear apprehension of divine things, and her deep and earnest piety, through God's blessing, sanctified every visit and every conversation. Widely was she known among the females of the Armenian race, and long and most deeply will her loss be deplored. Her own pupils are found in Broosa, Nicomedia, Trebizond, Tokat, Erze- room, and other places, some as pastors' wives, some as teachers, others occupying more private spheres ; but all, it is believed, imitating the bright example of their be loved teacher in striving to do good / and many a heart will throb with emotion, and many a tear will fall, as the tidings of her early departure are carried abroad over the land." Miss "West, who succeeded Miss Lovell in the female seminary, and resided two years in Mrs. Everett's family, writes to the parents of Mrs. Everett. " Never shall I forget the impression made upon my mind when I first saw her lovely countenance, and re ceived a sister's, welcome. I had heard much of her pre viously, but I thought ' the half has not been told me.' And as her character unfolded to my view, as days, weeks, and months rolled by, I admired, wondered, and was reproved by her bright example. I felt that her walk was close with God, her life hid in Christ, and that im pression deepened till the day of her departure. I have often thought what I will now say, never did I see so symmetrical a character; a mind better balanced, or energies better directed, looking at the one great aim of her existence. I have watched her under all circum stances, those most calculated to bring out the weak points in a person's character; and in all she was the consistent Christian, the faithful missionary, the devoted wife, mother, sister, friend. I have been amazed at the amount of work she accomplished for the school, the Armenian females, and the cause in general, combined with the charge of her young family, and the warm hos- REVIEW OF MRS. E/S CHARACTER. 301 pitality she extended to all. I shall ever be thankful that I was permitted to be connected with her during the last two years, to take my first lessons of one so deeply imbued with the missionary spirit. " What a glory' was shed around her death-bed ! Never, while memory lasts, shall we forget those scenes. During her second convalescence of nearly two weeks, it was my privilege to spend some hours each night and morning in her room. Those were precious hours, and the words she then dropped sank deep into my heart. If I failed to bring with me the verse for the day when I came early in the morning to relieve the watchers, she would say, ' What word hast thou for thy servant ? * Would that I, or any one, could cause the last scene to pass before your mind's eye more vividly than words can do ! Those partings with all her heart's treasures, calmly committing her little ones to the Great Shepherd's care, the sweet recognition of her dear friends during her O O lucid intervals, and her calm resting on her Father's almighty arm, the longings to be near and like him, and the strong faith which triumphed even in death, these made that sick-room a holy place, ' quite on the verge of heaven.' " Sleep peacefully, sister ! Thy work is all done ; Thy conflict is ended, Thy bright crown is won ; Afar from earth's turmoil Now sweetly repose, On that fair cloudless shore Where life's bright river flows. Sleep peacefully, sister! Our tears can not come, Our grief can not reach thee In thy blissful home ; Not thy husband's deep anguish, Thy babe's helpless cry, Nor a sister's fond yearnings Can cause thee one sigh. 26 THE MISSIONARY BISTERS. Sleep peacefully, sister! Though round thy cold bier Armenia's sad daughters All weeping appear; Though long be their wailing And bitter, that thee, Their loved guide and teacher,' They no more may see ; Yet peacefully, sister, Enjoy thy repose; No more need'st thou wake At the voice of their woes. Ah ! well hast thou finished Thy mission of love, And priceless gems gained For thy bright crown above. Sleep peacefully, sister, Wife, mother, and friend ; Oh, would thy bright mantle On us might descend ! Oh, would we might follow The path thou hast trod, Till like thee we find rest In the bosom of God ! CHAPTER XXVII. Brief Sketch of Mr. Everett Extracts from his Last Sermon. MES. EVERETT was gone ; but it was difficult to think of her as dead. The home which her presence had made so bright, did not seem, now that she was no longer vis ible there to the eye of sense, to be shrouded in the dark drapery of death. A life like hers leaves something of its brightness behind it, like the reflected light lingering in the west after the sun itself is shining on another hemisphere. She was missed everywhere; in the mis sionary circle, the school, the meetings, in all the scenes where she had for nine years moved with so much grace and sweetness ; most of all in her own home was her absence an ever-felt reality ; yet so pleasant were all the memories of her, of her daily life, her countenance ever lighted up with gentleness and benevolence, her voice always so sweet, her sick-room so peaceful, her last hours so triumphantly blessed, we could only think of her as living still more lovely than here, in another and more blessed " apartment of our Father's house." And so her bereaved husband appeared always to think of her. "While his desolate heart yearned for her society, and while he felt his own and his children's loss to be irrepa rable, his countenance yet shone at times with the near communion he enjoyed with God, and the vivid appre hensions of his dear wife's blessedness, and that which was in reserve for himself when the remainder of his now 304 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. lonely pilgrimage should be traveled. He had always been a devoted Christian and faithful missionary ; but he seemed to all who knew him to grow rapidly in grace under this affliction, and to give himself with increased ardor to the work which remained for him to do. An anxious and tender father always, he redoubled his care and prayers for the little ones whom he now regarded as a legacy committed to his special trust by their dying mother. But his toils, and cares, and sorrows, were not long to continue. In a little more than a year he was called to leave them all, and join his beloved Seraphina in the rest and the bliss of the upper world. Mr. Everett died of a malignant typhus, March 8, 1856. His disease was very rapid in its progress, seizing him while actively engaged in his work, and terminating in less than a week. But he was all ready, and his dying chamber, as that of his wife had been, was a scene of triumph over the last foe. With the same unfalter ing trust, he left his four children in their heavenly Father's care, expressing the strong belief that he should see them all in heaven. The last words he was heard to utter were, " Fullness of hope ! Fullness of joy ! Full ness of glory ! " The last sermon he preached in English was in the mission chapel in Pera, the Sabbath before he was taken ill, from the words, 2 Tim. i. 10 : Who hath abolished death, and hath brought life and immortality to light through the gospel. The following passage, describing the Christian's death, seems almost a prophetic picture of his own. After representing the death-bed of one un reconciled to God, he continues : " Now turn to the chamber where the good man meets the same messenger. No fear is in his heart. No dread of the approaching messenger disturbs the calm peace of his soul. His language is, ' I desire to depart ; I wish to go. To die will be gain.' No love of earth, nor the MR. EVERETT'S LAST SERMON. 305 dearest objects of earth, nor the closest tics that unite hearts here below ; not wife, nor children, nor friends, can turn his thoughts from the glory about to be revealed. * Jesus has gone to prepare a place for me. He has come, and I will go.' Where is the fear of death ? where the dread of the grave? In their place there is triumph, there is fullness of joy ; there is the end of faith, eternal life realized. "And is not temporal death abolished also? The Christian does not fear him, but says to him with an assured countenance, ' Come when thou wilt, O Death, I desire no delay. It is a long time since I settled my af fairs, and have been waiting for thee. The principal part of myself is not here, my heart is already ravished into heaven, where Christ awaits me with open arms. There fore, notwithstanding the fearful darkness that surrounds thee, and the designs thou hast to destroy me, I will fol low thee as courageously and with as much joy as Peter did the angel of light who threw open before him the gates of his prison.' To a soul thus stayed on Christ, there remaineth only life and immortality of bliss, brought to light through the gospel." We make one more extract ; the whole sermon is rich in spiritual thought and feeling. " In view of this subject, well might the apostle, my beloved brethren, exclaim as in the context, ' For God hath not given us the spirit of fear, but of power, of love, and of a sound mind.' How full of meaning were these words in the mind of the apostle in view of this glorious truth revealed in the text ! And now you, you who are called according to his purpose, may see and rest assured that there remaineth no more death. He ' hath abolished death, and brought life and immortality to light.' Breth ren and sisters, keep in view the glorious triumph he hath won. Was it for himself or for you that he trod the Avinepress alone, in garments dyed in blood ? Do you 26* 306 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. find it difficult to realize, amid the cares and sorrows and toils of this life, that there is no more death ? Oh, it is because you are not yet sufficiently acquainted with this great conqueror of death ! You are not familiar enough with his glorious character, with his infinite love, with the power of his resurrection, with the sin-killing power of his blood. 'It is a faithful saying, for if we be dead with him, we shall also live with him.' Yes, now we shall live with him a life that is a sure foretaste and beginning of eternal life." HARK ! again the voice of wailing comes from Asia's distant strand ! EVERETT, the beloved and faithful, rests" with the bright spirit band. Fighting in the foremost combat, all his gospel armor on, Joyfully he heard the summons, " Faithful one, receive thy crown! " Weeping brethren gathered round him, those he 'd loved and toiled with long, Tender babes, twice orphaned, clasped him, yet the Christian's heart was strong. Friends so dear, yea, children dearer, could not here his heart detain ; Faith assured him he should meet them where is felt no parting pain. Death's dark river could not daunt him, Christ's sweet presence at his side Brightened, with celestial glory, all the darkly flowing tide. Heaven, with all its radiant prospects, rose before his raptured eyes, Sweet, familiar voices called him to his mansion in the skies. Ask we, weeping, why so early he should lay his armor down ? Why, while veterans still are toiling, he should wear the victor's crown ? Jesus answers, " What thou know'st not now, hereafter thou shalt know Patient wait ; my wisdom, goodness, soon eternity will show." Fast they 're falling, the true-hearted, valiant champions of the Cross ; Who will, with a like devotion, hasten to repair their loss ? Not Armenia 's seeking only, but the Orient nations all, Waking from their ages' slumber, for the gospel earnest call. MAHOMMEDAN CONVESIONS. 307 E'en the haughty Moslem, casting pride and bigotry aside, Seeks, of the once hated Christian, knowledge of the Crucified. Oh for Godlike pity, moving all who bear the Saviour's name ! Then should none barbarian, Moslem for the gospel plead in vain. CHAPTER XXVIII. Mrs. Hamlin Letters to Friends Her Children, and Scenes in Domestic Life Her Last Letters, and Sudden Death. WE will now return to Mrs. Hamlin, the sole survivor of the little company who had sailed together in the Stam- boul, in February, 1845. In order to complete the his tory of her too brief earthly course, we must go back a little, to where we left her about the time of the removal of the girls' seminary to Hass Keuy. Just before that event, and while Mrs. Everett was rejoicing over her fifth babe, the deep fountain of a mother's love was first unsealed in Mrs. Hamlin's heart, by the birth of a little daughter. Some of her feelings are thus expressed, in a letter to Mrs. Crane of Oroomiah, March 31, 1853. " I have been wishing, for many days, to find time to congratulate you upon the happy event which I can now well believe has filled your heart with a joy such as you have never before experienced. A mother's joy over her first-born, what is there like it ? Is there any other joy like unto it ? any other emotion to be compared with those which filled your heart when the form of the pre cious little immortal was first placed in your arms ? when its voice first met your ear, and its eyes first opened upon its mother's face ? . . . Have you heard that a moth er's joy is mine ? Our little Harriet Clara was born four weeks ago this morning." To Mrs. Thayer, July 6, 1854. " Oh, could I sit down by your side a moment, how MKS. HAMLIN'S LETTEES. 809 quickly would the stiff, unsociable pen be thrown aside, and the busy tongue find ' sweet employ.' No hesitation in the choice of subjects would cause a moment's loss of time ; but past, present, and to come would be reviewed, with all the way by which the Lord has led, and is lead ing us, and the ten thousand mercies with which our cup has been filled, mingled, it is true, with some bitter drops, but still overflowing with goodness and mercy. I should show you my precious little Clara, and you would smile at the mother's fondness, and remember your own lost darling, lost, yet saved. Our little pet is now running alone, and of course, running into all sorts of mischief, requiring some one to be continually running after her. I should love to show you too, my four elder daughters, and I should tell you, or try to tell you, how much I love them, and how I wish I could be to them all a mother should be. " July 10. On Saturday last, we had, in our parlor, a farewell meeting with our dear brother and sister, Van Lennep. Forty persons were present, all missionaries and their children. It was a deeply affecting season, especially so when Mr. H. reminded them that the last time we had thus assembled for a parting meeting, was in that same room, when we came together, to commend to the grace and mercy of a gracious Father, the beloved mistress of this house and her weeping family, as they were about to leave for Rhodes."* Mrs. Hamlin felt deeply the many vacancies made by death in the Armenian and neighboring missions, during the last four or five years of her life, and sympathized tenderly with all the bereaved ones. There are many sweet letters, written to missionary sisters in affliction, expressive of the tenderest sympathy, and suggestive of sweet topics of consolation. She was especially affected * See " Light on the Dark Eiver- or Memorials of Mrs. H. A. L. Hamlin," page 215. 310 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. by the frequent visitations of death in her own more immediate circle, and none touched her so nearly as the removal of Mr. and Mrs. Everett, her earliest, and almost her dearest companions in the missionary work. Some of her letters referring to the loss of these dear friends, are so interesting that we insert them, though at the risk of involving a repetition of some of the circumstantial details. To Mrs. Crane, of Oroomiah, in whose repeated and severe afflictions she had manifested a sister's sympa thy, she wrote, a few days after Mrs. Everett's death : " MY DEAR SISTER : "We have heard of the new treas ure which has been bestowed upon you, to gladden your bereaved heart, and lighten your desolate fireside, and I have wished, ever since the intelligence reached us, to tell you how much I rejoice in your joy, as I have wept in your sorrow. . . . You, dear sister, have, during the year just closing, been privileged to become, if I may so speak, an object of the special attention of our heavenly Father. He has not left you to yourself, but once and again has visited you, not in wrath, but with the tokens of his fatherly love, with chastenings which, though for the present not joyous, but grievous, are still the undoubted evidences of his love, and yet again has he visited you with his healing balm. . . . " My letter will, perhaps, be the first to communicate to you the painful bereaA r ement which we as a mission, and I as a friend and missionary sister, have been called to sustain. You will weep with us when you learn that our dear sister Everett has ceased from her labors on earth, has closed her sweet eyes upon the world, and left us, to join the redeemed family above, to be with the ' dear Jesus ' she so much loved. Ah, yes ! she and your beloved husband have already met .before the throne. I need not say her end was peace. It was my privilege to spend the last night of her life in her sick-room, and to be recognized by her with a sweet smile and a kiss, after it MRS. HAMLIN'S LETTERS. 311 was thought she had ceased to recognize any one. She had, however, after this, several intervals of conscious ness, when she spoke to her husband and sister, and Miss West, desired her children to be brought again, that she might kiss them, and often repeated the dear name of Jesus. Once she said : ' He has gone to prepare a place for me, and why should I stay ? I icitt go,' repeating these words many times. . . . " "VVe earnestly pray that this severe affliction may be blessed and sanctified to us, as a mission, and especially to the school, where she has been such a blessing. And oh, how loudly does it speak to me ! Ten years we have enjoyed together the sweetest intercourse, but her work is finished here, * She has done what she could.' "I have only a small space left to say how much and often we speak and think of you, and how much I wish to hear from you of your present situation, and plans for the future. I intend to write to Mrs. Rhea, to accompany this. May her life be an ever-increasingly happy and useful one. Permit me to wish you a happy new year. It will not, I trust, seem out of time, or unsuitable. May God so richly make up to you, by the communications of his grace, for what he has removed from you, that the ensuing year may indeed prove, in the smiles of his love, a very happy one ! " To Mrs. Thayer, April 19, 1855. " You have learned, perhaps, by the papers, of the sore bereavements which our mission has suffered during the last few months. The year closed over us darkly, as we bore to their last resting-place the ashes of our beloved sister Everett. To me it was and is a great loss, like that of a sister. In just a month from the day of Mrs. Everett's death, Mr. Benjamin, a most beloved and useful missionary, was taken from us, and a few weeks after, their daughter Meta, by the same fever of which her father died. Who will be taken next ? seems now to be 312 THE MISSIONARY SISTEKS. the thought in the minds of all. Oh that these repeated admonitions may not be lost upon us, but lead us to be more watchful and more diligent in the service of our Master ! " You have heard, no doubt, also, of the earthquakes which have alarmed us, and laid in ruins the city of Broosa. The little Protestant community there are for the present dispersed, their new church, which was nearly completed, leveled to the ground, I believe, by the last earthquake. "We have felt repeated shocks here, but none of them strong enough to do any injury, although they have given much alarm. " Of the war you probably know as much, and learn it almost as soon, as we do. We have now in our neighbor hood a large camp of French soldiers, preparing to go to the Crimea. Their neighborhood is anything but desir able, as they are continually disturbing the quiet of our little village, passing and repassing in search of wine shops. They have raised the price of everything so much too, that we almost dread a famine, besides cutting off the supplies of water from Pera, for their own accommo dation. We have calls continually from them for Bibles and tracts, although there are but few Protestants, and we hope that in this way some seed may be sown, which may eventually spring up. Our hitherto very healthy village has been twice visited with the cholera. My hus band is the village physician ! and is called upon contin ually for medicines and attention. He has, I believe, been the means of saving many lives, and their gratitude, in these days of trial, seems unbounded, though at other times too many are ready to revile him as a heretic. He keeps cholera medicine constantly on our hall table, and we are almost constantly making arrow-root, &c., for the convalescent." BEBEK, June 8, 1855. " MY DEAR PRUDENCE : I had proceeded thus far in ANNUAL MEETING. 313 my letter, when a pair of little pattering feet were heard in the hall, and a soft voice at the door cries, ' Ope' e door, ope' e door, mamma ! ' and then, ' Take me in mam ma's lap,' and so ended my writing for a while. But now the little one is tired of mamma's lap, and has consented that I should take my pen again to write to 'Auntie.' Dear little pet ! I wish you could see her. And I wish you could see all my pets, and that I could welcome you for a few weeks or months to our home and hearts. In the latter your place is secure and undisputed ; but it would be pleasant to show you your home in this far-off land. "I have been searching in vain for your last letter, received not long since. The date I have forgotten. I felt like answering it immediately upon its arrival, but having again a house full of company, I was obliged to postpone the pleasant employment till after the annual meeting, which has just closed its sessions, and most of our friends are dispersed. There was a larger number of delegates than usual, present, Aintab, Arabkir, Cesarea, Tokat, Marsooan, Trebizond, Salonica, and Smyrna, each sending one or more, with their families. The meeting continued more than two weeks, and some of the discus sions and reports were thrillingly interesting. Mrs. Good- ell remarked, in relation to the meeting, when the reports from some of the interior stations were read, and to the day when we all united in celebrating a Saviour's dying love, that none of the meetings of the Board in America had, to her, surpassed in interest the meetings of this year in Constantinople. These meetings were indeed saddened by thoughts of the painful breaches made in our circle since the last annual meeting. Pleasant voices, which then mingled with ours, are now silent in the grave; and active hands, ever ready to labor and aid in the blessed work of building tip the Redeemer's kingdom, are now motionless and hidden from our sight. But these voices, though to mortal ears silent, are yet, in sweeter tones than 27 314 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. ever here on earth, tuning a Saviour's praise, and those hands are still busy in the service of the Master they so loved when in this world. . . . Mr. Everett expects to move to Bebek next week, in order to assist Mr. Hamlin in the Seminary, and Miss West will be left alone with the care of the female school. I think it is quite too much for her to undertake, but it is her own wish, and there seems to be no limit to her ambition (in a good sense) and zeal. " Miss West has just sent me a letter from her sister Sarah, announcing her intention to come to her aid. She is delighted and thankful, as well she may be. It is not many missionaries who enjoy the privilege of a mother's or a sister's aid and society." " BEBEK, March 8, 1856. " MY DEAR SISTER : Again the hand of the Lord is laid upon us, again our hearts are bleeding, while with tearful eyes we look up, and ask why is his chastising hand again thus laid upon us. But oh, what unutterable joy is to-day the portion of our dear departed brother Everett^ as he again meets his Seraphina, his little ones, your dear husband, and above all, his precious Saviour, whom he so loved, and who enabled him to meet the last enemy so calmly and peacefully ! Yes, dear sister, our dear brother Everett left us last evening at six o'clock for his home above, after a short illness of only seven days. Friday evening of last week he spent with us, apparently as well as usual. Saturday morning he did not feel quite well, but went over to Vizir Khan to the station meeting. In the evening as they were returning in the steamer, he complained of severe pain and suffering, and my husband saw that he was very ill. He told me afterward that it appeared to him then that the arrow of death had reached him. It is a pleasant thought that the messenger found him not slumbering, but laboring. He was engaged dur ing the whole of the time on the steamer in religious con- DEATH OF MR. EVERETT. 315 versation with an Armenian whom he found on board. The next morning he was unable to leave his bed, and never after arose. The physician gave scarcely any hope at anytime. Mr. Ilamlin often said, 'He is going just as dear brother Benjamin went, though more rapidly.' His peace and confidence were from the beginning unwaver ing. He calmly committed his little children to the Father of the fatherless. 'They are Christ's, they have been given to him, and I have the firmest confi dence that I shall meet them all in heaven.' Others will no doubt Avrite you particulars which I have not time to-day to do. We are indeed brought low. Ah ! why is such a dry branch as I spared, while such as he, as his beloved wife, and your dear husband, are taken? In mercy to me, I trust, that I may learn to be more faith ful, and awake to more diligence, and surely in tender mercy to them, that they may enter upon rest. They were my fellow-passengers eleven years ago, and now only I am left. It is a day of storm and wind and snow, the gloomiest and severest we have had this ycm 1 , so that to have the funeral to-day seemed almost out of the question." "How like a dream does it all seem," she writes to another missionary sister, two months later, " the passing away in so short a time of all that dear family, father and mother in heaven, and the orphan children now nearly arrived at their parents' home. All gone from among us, except their ever green and precious memories, and the blessed influence of their example and works." Mrs. Ilamlin was this spring called to a severe trial in sending from her their two eldest daughters to finish their school education in this country ; and in parting from her husband, who accompanied his daughters for a short visit to his native land. For these daughters, as for all the five towards whom she had assumed the relation of mother, her affectionate heart cherished almost a mother's 316 THE MISSIONARY SISTKKS. tenderness, and it was with much solicitude, and many earnest prayers, that she had for a year been anticipating the time when they must go far distant from parental care and guidance. Her letters make frequent reference to this, and occasionally also to the yearnings which the prospect of her husband and children visiting America, revived in her own heart to see once more her native shores, and the dear friends of her childhood and youth, after an absence of eleven years. But here, as always, she yielded cheerfully to the claims of duty, and pre pared to remain behind, and take care of the four younger children. A little boy whom they called Alfred, had been added to the family group, a " great pet," as she writes, " being the first son after six daughters." He was now a " fat, rosy, laughing babe " of eight months. As Sir. and Mrs. Clark were to take charge of the seminary (' u ring Mrs. Hamlin's absence, it was thought best that Mrs. H. should remove to Hass Iveuy, partly that she might in her loneliness be near Dr. Goodell's family, where she always felt as a daughter, and partly that the older children might enjoy the benefits of the little school for missionary children there, taught by one of Dr. Goodell's daughters. From this place she writes April 27th. " I am writing this as you see, in my new home, the first letter I have written from our new abode. We came here last week, and are as yet all in confusion, but I hope in a few days to get quietly settled, and enjoy two or three days of peaceful rest, before my husband and daugh ters leave for their long journey. " May 12. Days of busy excitement have passed, while I have been unable to find a moment's time for writing, and hardly for thought. But now our dear ones are gone, and I am alone in a sense which I never realized before, Three days ago my husband and daughters started upon their long journey, and should Providence favor them, MB. HAMLIN'S VISIT TO AMERICA. 317 and carry them, in safety, they will oe in America by the last of June. They go by steam, visiting Paris, London, Edinburgh, &c., then by steam over the ocean. It was the wish of the Committee of the Board that my hus band should visit these cities, and that his journey and absence should be as short as possible, therefore he takes this course. It will be an interesting journey to the girls, and one I should much like to enjoy with them. Still more should I rejoice to be with them on their arrival in their father-land, to see them happily domesti cated somewhere, and enjoy with them the refreshing society and communion of dear friends. But a wise Providence seems to have directed otherwise, and I try cheerfully to submit. But you can hardly imagine how desolate our house appears, how long the days are, though filled with business, and how every corner and every apartment seems to echo with the voices and footsteps of the departed ones. . . . " I have not written half I wish and ought to say, and indeed I never do. But I am always hoping that a day of leisure will come when I may collect my thoughts, and for once write as I would like to do. I send you a living epistle, and you must question him, and draw from him all I would say were I with him. Introduce him to all our dear friends, but do not detain him long." "BEBEK, February 20, 1857. " You sec I am again in Bcbek, but not in our old,' much-loved home. Mr. Clark, who took Mr. Hamlin's place during his absence, still remains, and we have taken a smaller house within speaking distance. It was thought best that my husband should take the theological depart ment in the seminary, leaving the charge of the insti tution to Mr. C., and thus giving Mr. II. time and opportunity for more preaching and laboring among the people. He has just opened a new place of worship in a 27* 318 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. hitherto uncultivated part of the city, and has much to encourage him, and lead him to hope that a blessing will follow the undertaking. It takes him from home to a distant part of the city every Sabbath, which in severe winter or stormy weather is somewhat trying ; but we trust we shall see cause to rejoice in the sacrifice of a lit tle comfort for the cause of Christ. I often fear that he is assuming too many cares and duties, but while so much is to be done, and the laborers are so few, one can hardly stop to measure strength. And well it is that our strength is not in ourselves. I am not speaking of myself, for I often feel unworthy the name of missionary laborer. . . . The missionary work never seemed dearer to me, and perhaps was never more encouraging than now. Oh that the Spirit might be poured out from on high upon the youth of our beloved land, that they might in crowds be ready to consecrate themselves to the missionary work. There is much ground for encouragement, hope and faith in regard to the Mohammedans. Many, very many, are purchasing and reading the gospel, and already there are cases of hopeful conversion. How the matter will go on is known only to God. Whether others who come to a knowledge of the truth, will be suffered quietly to re nounce Mohammed and confess Christ, remains to be seen. God reigns, and will bring his own cause off tri umphant in the end, we know." " March 13, 1857. Mary, arc you going to give any or all of your children to the missionary work ? Come and . see us, come and see this land and the people about us, and see if your heart is not touched, and you are not ready to consecrate all your loved ones to the blessed work of teaching these lost multitudes the way of life. Give them all my love, and tell little Sarah that l JIats goosinj which means they wish bread, the bread of life. If she will come here I will teach her more Armenian, and she shall be a little missionary." INCIDENTS OF THE ANNUAL MEETING. 319 To Mrs. Crane, May 10. "You have doubtless heard of the wonderful move ment, silent, as yet, but deep, among the Mohammedans. You probably know that several have been baptized, and many others are convinced of the truth. We are almost daily hearing of new and interesting cases. Since the commencement of Ramazan, we have heard of the im prisonment of four for adherence to the gospel, and for breaking their fast. How they will endure persecution for the name of Christ remains to be seen, but one of them seems, I hear, to be a most interesting and decided case. " Our little home flock are all well. Allie is running about, and calling ' papa ! dear papa ! ' The Misses West are visiting me, as it is now their vacation. Their school, my 'first love,' is very prosperous,- frequently visited with the gentle tain from on high. We are greatly rejoiced to hear that you are enjoying shoioers upon your field. I have not seen any letters from Oroomiah, but have been told that the seminaries were enjoying a precious revival. Oh that we too might be visited ! " The following letter describes some of the scenes of the last Annual Meeting in which she was to have a part : "BEBEK, May 30, 1857. " MY VERY DEAR PRUDENCE : Your two precious letters of Feb. 18, and April 18, lie before me, and I wish I could hope to send you any thing half so good in return. I have been in such a whirl of business for the last two or three weeks, that I fear I shall hardly be able to write a connected and readable letter. It is the season of the annual meeting of our mission, and every house is full of guests. Yesterday the meetings were held in Bebek, and we determined, instead of entertaining our friends at our different houses, to lunch all together in the large hall of the Seminary building. I^orty-six grown persons sat at THE MISSIONARY SISTEKS. a long table in the hall, while a merry and happy little company of twenty-one children sat at a table in an adjoining room, feasting upon strawberries, &c. It was a delightful interview ; not alone the gathering around the social board, but more especially the meetings for reli gious intercourse and biisiness which preceded and fol lowed it. As our missionary field widens and whitens, these annual meetings become seasons of deeper and deeper interest, from the great and important questions and measures which are coming up before the Mission. And never since its commencement has there been a time of more interest than the present. I wish you could be here once at such a time ; you would get a better idea of our work, its difficulties, its successes, its pleasures and trials, and above all of the magnitude of the work, than you could get in any other way. And you would have such an opportunity, too, of becoming acquainted with some of the choice spirits with whom it is our privilege to be associated, though not often meeting except on such occasions. I had the pleasure of entertaining, last week, Mrs. Van Lennep and her family, from Tokat. She is a precious sister. She and Mrs. Everett have al ways been peculiarly dear to me. While she was with me, her little boy, a very lovely child, was very ill, and as soon as he recovered, my little Alfred was seized in the same way. For two or three days I was very anxious about him ; but God heard my prayers, and he recovered almost as rapidly as he became ill, and I now hear his happy little voice in another room, merry as ever. " June 8. My letter has been unavoidably neglected for many days. I have just returned from attending the closing meeting of the annual session at Pera. It was a most interesting and affecting season ; and I could not but wish that you, and other dear friends to whom I am indebted for letters, could have been present at this meet ing, and listened to the recapitulation briefly made, of all MRS. HAMLIN'S LAST LETTERS. 321 that has been done during the meeting, and of all that is to be done and hoped for during the year to come. Never before have I been so impressed with the magni tude of the work, and the blessedness of it. Oh for more entire consecration to it, and greater usefulness in it ! " Mrs. Hamlin was now rapidly finishing up her life's work. All unconsciously to herself and to those about her, she was fast approaching the end of her pilgrimage ; and as she drew near to that home of the blessed, into which " nothing entereth that defileth," she became more and more assimilated in spirit to its holy inhabitants. Her husband and others remarked that during these last months she was " more than ever spiritually minded." In the prospect of removing into a new house which was preparing for them, she more than once said to her hus band that they might never all occupy it together, and that they should have no desire for earthly rest, and pleasant circumstances here, lest these should turn their hearts from heaven. A few more of the last written ex pressions of her love and tender interest for her dear absent friends we may record. To Mrs. Schauffler, then in the United States, she wrote, Aug. 6, 1857 : " In the multitude of letters which will, I am sure, await your arrival in Boston, I can hardly hope to be able to give you any news, and yet I can not consent to be found wanting among the multitude, though I should only repeat what others tell you. We received your notes from Marseilles two or three days since, and were glad to hear that you had been carried so far in safety. Our thoughts and prayers attend you from day to day, and we trust the Good Shepherd also attends you, and will make this journey and visit a great blessing to yourselves and to the cause of Christ. 322 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. " You will hear from others that the Freemans * are at last safe in Bebek, and how they are disposed of. They will, I fear, miss you very much, for no one can be to them what you have been. But I trust they will be hap py and useful. We will try to do for them what we can. Another time I will try to write something more worthy of so long a journey ; this will merely serve to tell you how much we think of you, how much we miss you and long for your return, and that we will endeavor to do what we can for the dear boys you have left behind. You will of course hear from others of the political agita tion just now. The French and Prussian arms taken down, and the French ambassador on board a steamer prepared to leave in three days. Can it be that the Lord will again permit war to desolate all Europe. lie reigns. " Kindest love to Mr. Schauffler. How imich we miss him at all times, but especially on the Sabbath, we can not express. My dear husband is, if possible, busier than ever. Last Sabbath he organized a small church of seven members at Balat. He desires love to you and yours. I feel more like asking you to pardon this very hasty and imperfect note, than to answer it ; but I do hope to hear from you. Love to all American friends, (mentioning many by name.) Good night ! " Your affectionate sister, H. M. L. HAMLIN." The following is her last letter to her mother. The brother of whom she speaks with such tender anxiety, and for whose spiritual welfare she had for many years been deeply solicitous, did not long survive his sister ; but he left, for the consolation of his Avidowed mother, the hope that he had gone to meet her in heaven. BEBEK, Oct. 5, 1857. MY BEAR MOTHER : Miss "VYest leaves here in a day or two for my own beloved home of former days. You * A family of converted Turks. LAST LETTER TO HER MOTHER. 323 will be surprised to see her, but a nervous illness has so weakened her as to render her unable to endure school labors and confinement, and her physician advises a visit home. I have stayed at home from meeting this evening, in order to hastily pen a few lines to you. From a letter which Maria received lately from Palmyra, I learn that you and Henry are in P., and he " quite low." I have most anxiously awaited every mail, hoping and yet dread ing, to receive a letter from you ; but none has reached me, and I am still indebted to second-hand letters for all the information I get of dear Henry's illness. I have not written to him, much as I have wished to do so, because I know so little of his feelings. I find it difficult to real ize that he is a man, and I think of him as the beloved "little brother" I left twelve years ago. But I long to hear from you something of his state, his bodily and spiritual state. We remember him daily in our prayers. Even little Clara, every night, of her own accord, prays that God would " please make dear uncle Henry well." Our hearts are full of anxiety also in regard to our dear Susan, who is in very feeble health. We have written for her to return home if possible this fall. . . . And now what can I say through you to my beloved brother ? Perhaps, before this reaches yoti, he may be beyond the reach of any message. But if not, oh tell him how his sister's heart yearns after him ; how she longs to hear that he is not without a cheerful hope in Christ, and a cheerful sub mission to the will of God, whether it should be life or death, and that she longs to be able to cherish the joyful hope of meeting him in a better world, and for this prays night and day. My dear husband sends much love and earnest sympa thy in your present care and anxiety, perhaps your deep affliction. God bless, and comfort, and sustain ! Ever your affectionate daughter, MARTHA. THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. To Miss "West she wrote the same evening : " MY DEAR MARIA : I have heard that you are prob ably to leave for Smyrna on Wednesday of this week ! Is it possible that you are to go without coming again to Bebek ? To go to our home, and I not see you again ? I would gladly go to Hass Keuy, but I fear it will be impossible. Well, God go with you, carry you in safety, and grant you a happy meeting with all your dear friends ! And then, after you have been refreshed and strength ened, may you be brought back again to the work which will so much need your presence and oversight. We trust God will look after the school in your absence, and give to your sister all the strength and aid she will require; but we shall all long for your return. And what shall I say, through you, to all the dear friends in Palmyra ? When I begin to think of them one by one, I know not where to stop. Give my love to them all. Tell your mother that I, that all thank her for giving up two daughters to this good work." After special messages to several very intimate friends, she says : " Tell them that, perhaps, at some future day, if God spares us all, we may meet in that goodly land ; but if not, there is a better land ; and there, I trust, a joyful meeting awaits us. " Greetings to the dear church, of whom perhaps few now know me personally, and to any and all of my Sab bath-school class you may meet, all now grown to be women and mothers. . . . " Finally and again, may God be with you, and give you the light of his presence, and grant you restored health and a happy visit. Ever truly and affectionately your sister, MARTHA." Mrs. Crane, one of the missionary sisters in Oroomiah, with whom she had maintained a regular and frequent correspondence, was also on her way to America, and LETTER TO MKS. CRANE. 325 was to sail from Smyrna in the same vessel with Miss West. To her Mrs. Hamlin wrote the following letter, to reach her in Smyrna : "BEBEK, Oct. 13,1857. " MY DEAR SISTER : Our short interview, and sudden and hurried parting of yesterday, were so unlike what I had wished and hoped for, that I have felt quite unrec onciled to letting you go thus. I hoped, when I heard you were on your way hither, that I should enjoy a good visit with you, though it must be a parting one ; that we should together have reviewed the past, and recounted anew the dealings of the Lord with us, and together have enjoyed once more the sweet privilege of bowing before our Father's throne. But as all these have been denied, I can not deny myself the pleasure of snatching a few mo ments this evening, hoping that a line may still reach you in Smyrna. I want to thank you for all the good I think you have done me, by your sisterly affection, and precious letters. I need not ask you still to remember me, to pray for me and my children, and our work ; I know you will do so, and sometimes will, when you can find a leisure hour and strength, write to me as of old. Can you not see my dear mother ? She is now in Palmyra, with a sick, and perhaps dying brother, her only child, and ' she a widow.' And will it not be possible for you to see our daughters ? . . . . " Our prayers will follow you through all your long voyage, and we earnestly pray that if it be the Lord's will, you may be greatly benefited by the journey, and yet live many years, live to see your dear boy a minister of the gospel, a missionary, live to see great and wonderful triumphs of the Redeemer's kingdom. I would write more, but can not. And now once more farewell! The blessing of the Lord, his unfailing, gra cious presence be with you on your voyage, and ever more ? We shall soon meet, soon shall enjoy unbroken 28 326 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. intercourse with the loved ones gone before, with each other, and, better than all, with him who will be our soul's delight, the brightness and glory of heaven, if indeed one so unworthy, so full of sin and imperfection as I, may hope to reach that holy place. " Will you hand the enclosed note to sister Maria, some pleasant morning after you have entered the Atlantic ? "Love to all your party, and to our dear friends in Smyrna. Farewell ! " Your ever loving sister, H. M. L. HAMLKT." This is the note to be handed to Miss West " sister Maria" after entering the Atlantic. On the envelope is written : "Atlantic Ocean, morning of the 17th of No vember, 1857. Have just passed through the straits. Eddie handed me this welcome letter." " Good morning ! Perhaps you will require that I should give my name and wherefrom. You did not expect to meet a stranger so far from terra firma , and indeed I am no stranger. I flatter myself you have guessed me out before this. I hope this morning's sun finds you cheerful and happy, and free from that enemy of all comfort, seasickness. You have turned the last corner, although a long journey still lies before you. May the divine hand bear you safely and happily over the great sea, and fill your soul with gratitude and adoration. "It is late in the evening, nearly every one has retired. The time I had devoted to writing you a good long note has been taken up by Master Alfred, w T ho seemed determined not to sleep when I most desired it. But I have taken just enough paper to assure you of a sister's love and sympathy, and also of her poor, unworthy prayers that you may be strengthened, and speedily brought back to the work so dear, I trust, to both our hearts. " We will try to do all we can to cheer your sister dur- SICKNESS AND DEATH. 327 ing your long absence, and hope she will frequently find a home with us for a night or two. " My dear husband joins with me in love to you and all your homeward-bound fellow-travelers. We shall long to hear good tidings from you as soon as may be after your arrival. Pardon this little hasty note, hardly worthy so long a journey. It will be in vain, I suppose, to ask a reply immediate, as there is no ocean post, no carrier- pigeon, no telegraph at your command, unless you can write your reply upon some passing cloud, or upon the moon's fair face. " Good night, and good-by for a little. " Ever your affectionate sister, MARTHA." She to whom this note was addressed, little thought, while perusing it, that the hand that traced it, and the warm, loving heart that breathed through it, had been nearly two weeks still and cold in the grave. Mrs. Hamlin's death was preceded by few of the usual antecedents of that solemn event. Not even a brief ill ness was given, to prepare herself and her friends for their long separation, and afford her an opportunity to leave her dying testimony to the power of that faith of which she had been so bright a living example. From an active participation in all the scenes and employments of this life, she was transferred, almost in a moment, to the scenes and employments of another and higher life. But so habituated was she to the contemplation of that life, so heavenly in her feelings and aspirations, it could hardly have surprised her greatly to find herself so sud denly ushered upon its scenes, and mingling in the joys of seraphs and redeemed ones around the throne of God. On Thursday, the 5th of November, she was slightly unwell from what appeared to be a cold. That night she retired with a severe sick headache, such as she often suffered from, and during the night obtained little rest, 328 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. owing to the pain and sickness, accompanied with faint- ness. Between 5 and 6 o'clock in the morning she experi enced a sudden loss of memory ; then followed a terrible convulsion, to which succeeded a state of lethargy. From this, bleeding aroused her only for a moment, when she turned on her husband one last look of love, and then closed her eyes for ever on him and on all the scenes of earth. A sweet, placid expression gradually spread over her countenance, and at half past nine she quietly breathed her last, Friday morning, Nov. 6, 1857. " We had no time given us," writes her bereaved husband, " for farewells, for tokens of dying love to chil dren and friends, no last messages, no cheering words of triumphant faith. But I have what is better than all these combined, the testimony of a life of singular purity, devotedness, and self-denial. Mr. GoodelL, in a consola tory note, remarks : ' Your beloved partner, who made your family so happy, and who has now gone to be with the happy for ever, was certainly one of the most fault less persons I ever knew.' To God be all the glory ! But the same thing which makes my consolation to abound, increases also my sense of bereavement and loss." To his daughters in America, Mr. Hamlin wrote : " For your dear mother herself we have no occasion to mourn. Among all the servants of Christ whom I know, I can not select one who I think had a moi*e constant desire to serve him, to do his work, to receive his approbation, and to enjoy his presence and blessing in all the events of life, and in all its duties. His word, his kingdom, his cross, were precious to her. She was humble, devout, affectionate, self-denying; always seeking others' good rather than her own. Above all, she most earnestly prayed that God would give her grace and wisdom to guide this dear family to him. Has any one ever seen a sign of her being to you, and Carrie, and Abbie, and the little sainted Mary, a step-mother ? I can testify to the OBITUARY NOTICE BY DR. DWIGIIT. 329 depth and earnestness of her love, and solicitude, and prayers for you all." Extract from an obituary notice of Mrs. Hamlin, by Rev. Dr. D wight. " Mrs. Hamlin, then Miss Lovell, arrived at Constanti nople, in the year 1845. She came expressly to take charge of a Female Boarding School, which had long been projected, but remained unopened for want of a siiitable Superintendent. Testimonials of her moral worth, and of her general fitness to engage in such a work, were furnished to the Prudential Committee of the American Board, by her pastor, and copies of these testi monials reached Constantinople before she arrived. They were so strongly worded, that the missionaries were ready to ascribe them in part to the partiality of friend ship, and we dared not hope that she would fully answer the description given ; but we can truly say she did answer it, and even exceed it. " The brother in whose family Miss Lovell resided dur ing the first five years of the school, remarks of her, that during the whole of that period, in no word or action of hers, did he ever see any thing which he could have wished otherwise, so faultless was she in all her deportment. She was a person of 'delicate sensibilities, refined taste, and varied accomplishments, natural and acquired, which fitted her eminently for the place she occupied in this mission, and all that she possessed she cheerfully laid at the Saviour's feet. " Her influence on the school, and through the school on the Avhole Protestant community in Turkey, can scarcely be overestimated. "Within six years there were no less than four seasons of special religious aAvakening in the institution, during which there was the most strik ing evidence of the presence of the Holy Spii'it, working with great power on the hearts of the pupils We can all testify to the faithful earnestness with which 28* THE MISSIONARY SISTEES. our departed friend entered into these scenes, and to the great practical wisdom and tact she ever manifested in dealing with individual cases. The fact is, she was con stant and fervent in prayer, and the Lord was faithful to his promise, and gave . her the help that she so much needed in her deeply responsible position. "After seven years of the most assiduous labor in that important sphere, she was called to assume other duties and responsibilities as the wife of our now afflicted brother, and the mother of his then motherless children ; and great indeed were the light, and joy, and gladness she brought into that desolate household. " The same unobtrusive zeal, diligence, perseverance, and Christian faithfulness that characterized her whole course in the Female Boarding School, she carried with her into the family, making a hearty, firm, and unfaltering consecration of herself, not simply to her appropriate household duties, but to the far higher and nobler work of the spiritual training of those intrusted to her care. Distrustful of herself, but keeping in view a high stand ard of maternal duty, she was led to seek help from God in frequent and earnest prayer ; nor did she seek in vain. " She had deep conviction and experience of the power of prayer, and often did she solicit Christian friends to unite with her in praying for objects in which she was interested. The last request she ever made of some of her dearest friends was, that they would pray for one in whose salvation she felt a special interest. Only a few days before her departure, while speaking with her husband of their youngest child, she expressed, in the strongest manner, the one desire of her heart, that he might live to preach the gospel of Christ ; and remarked that she could truly say, ' he was a child of many prayers? " Of Mrs. Hamlin it may be said, with eminent truth, that she was always ' diligent in business, fervent in spirit, OBITUARY NOTICE BY DR. DAVIGHT. 331 serving the Lord.' While she was eminently a praying Christian, she was also a Avatchful Christian. She ever exercised a holy jealousy over her own heart, and was exceedingly afraid of the paralyzing influences of this world." . . . Referring to her sudden departure from this world, Dr. D wight says : " But none who knew her life will feel the need of last words from her to satisfy them that she is now a happy spirit, among the blessed around the throne of God. . . . And never will she regret having made the sacrifices she did, that she might lead the daughters of Armenia to receive the truth as it is in Jesus. Some of those who through her instrumentality were guided to the Saviour, and have since been gathered to his upper kingdom, we can not doubt, were ready, with rapturous joy, to welcome her coming there ; and we trust that many others will yet join the happy company, who Avill bless God for ever that he brought our beloved sister to this land." And she too sleeps in Jesus, she, the last Of the devoted three, who o'er the deep Together took their way ; forsaking home And kindred for the love of him who died For them. Faithful she toiled, nor counted dear Time, talents, yea, her all, if she might win, From her benighted sisters of the East, Some jewels for his crown ; nor toiled in vain. For many a priceless gem shall sparkle there, By her meek counsels and her earnest prayers Eeclaimed from sin and death. But not alone Do sad Armenia's daughters weep her loss, For one is there, chief of the mourning train, Who called her by the tender name of wife ; And children's woe, so passionate, though brief, Breaks forth in piteous plaints for her who ne'er With the warm promptings of a mother's love Will soothe again their little griefs and pains. Ay, verily to her has been fulfilled The Saviour's promise of a hundred-fold, To those who for his sake shall leave their home And kindred, even in this present life. 332 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. Not fathers, mothers, only had she found, Brothers and sisters, but a happy home Of wedded love. And now her work complete, Her mission all fulfilled, and having well Performed each part, of teacher, sister, friend, Mother, and wife, her Master wills that she Shall go up higher. All prepared was she, Though on her ear had rung no warning cry, " Behold the Bridegroom cometh ! " Shall we say She went too soon ? Too soon exchanged the pains, The weariness and sorrows of the way, For the sweet rest, the perfect bliss, of heaven? Oh, let us follow her in meekness, faith, And self-denying labors for our Lord ; That we, like her, may to the paths of peace Allure some wandering souls, and leave, like her, The memory of a life filled up with deeds Of usefulness and love. For those who have read through the preceding pages, a summary of character will hardly be necessary. Yet it may not be unprofitable to consider briefly some of the more prominent traits which made these two Missionary Sisters so lovely and useful. It has been remarked that in natural temperament they were quite dissimilar, and the reader will doubtless have noticed something of this dissimilarity in their letters. Mrs. Everett was of an ardent, impulsive nature, and very lively and social ; Mrs. Hamlin serious, quiet, and reserved. But the -same grace modified both these tem peraments, and from each wrought out beautiful and consistent Christian characters. If Mrs. Everett's liveli ness ever led her into lightness, as she intimates in some of her letters that it did, in her early years, the love of Christ, and a deep sympathy with him in his yearnings for the salvation of perishing souls, chastened that liveli ness into a steady cheerfulness, which helped much to SUMMARY OF CHARACTER. 333 keep up her energies, and enable her to meet, with such unruffled sweetness, the varied and arduous duties of her missionary life. The same love for Christ and lost sin ners, diverted Mrs. Hamlin's mind from all morbid ten dencies, if it ever had any, and by keeping constantly before her a great object to pray, and labor, and hope for, made her also a cheerful as well as earnest Christian. The reader may have noticed the coincidence in the time of their conversion. Both consecrated themselves to the Lord, and vmited with his people, at the age of fif teen. And not only did they both commence their Chris tian course early, but they commenced right. Their consecration to God was hearty and entire, and like Saul of Tarsus, their first question, and the question that seemed to be ever in their hearts was : " Lord, what wilt thou have me to do ? " Yet they did not sit down in idle expectation of some great work being provided for them, but went at once to the performance of every duty, doing every thing, however small, " as unto the Lord." Mrs. Everett, in her school, sought constantly the spiritual good of her pupils, and both, earnestly and tenderly tried to persuade their unconverted brothers and sisters to come to Christ, and to bring all their Sabbath scholars into his fold. Their early letters, as well as the testimony of their friends, show that they were always prayerful, studious in the Scriptures, and active in doing good as they had opportunity. It is not strange that with this faithful discharge of duty, and earnest seeking after more knowledge and grace, they should have felt their hearts drawn towards the millions perishing for lack of knowl edge in other lands, that the " missionary spirit," as it is called, should have been early kindled in their souls. The missionary spirit, why should this term be used in any peculiar sense ? What is the missionary spirit but the Christian spirit ? What but the love of Christ, con straining the Christian to love all for whom he died, and 334 THE MISSIONARY SISTERS. to be willing to go wherever he shall lead, and engage in any service he shall appoint ? And why is one Christian to possess this spirit more than another, or why should there be a class to be distinguished as possessing the "missionary spirit?" These two young Christians thought of the love of Christ, and of all he had suffered for them, till their hearts burned to do more for him, to make greater sacrifices in return for his infinite love. They thought of the condition of the greater part of the world, and the general indifference of Christians to the state of their benighted brethren and sisters, till they longed to go and tell some of them of the Saviour they BO loved, not because there were none to be guided to him in their OAvn land, but that here there were enough to teach the ignorant and the sinful, while those distant ones were perishing for want of the teacher to tell them of the Saviour. That this Avas the outgushing of their love to Christ and the souls for whom he died, and not a mere enthusiastic impulse or desire for novelty, is evident from their entire willingness to go to any part of the world. To India or China Mrs. Everett at first expected to be sent ; Mrs. Hamlin, when asked, said she would not raise a finger to decide the question as to where she should go ; and this entire willingness to be guided by the Lord, this singleness of devotion to his cause and his will, gives us one clue to the secret of their uncommon usefulness. There is another thing to be noticed, as showing how they accomplished so much, their industry. It has been remarked by those who knew them most intimately, that they were never idle. Every little fragment of time was carefully gathered up by them ; they seemed to keep ever before them that they were to " do with their might what their hands found to do." And habits of system and order helped them to do all they did without hurry or confusion. SUMMARY OF CHARACTER. 335 Yet one other trait Avhich was prominent in both, should not be overlooked, their feminine delicacy, and nice sense of propriety. Their zeal for Christ, and desire for the salvation of the perishing, never led them to over step the proper limits of their position. In their own sphere they exerted all their energies to do good, and point the lost sinner to the Cross ; but the sweet womanly virtues of gentleness, meekness, and the most retiring modesty, were their crowning ornaments. And in nothing is their example more worthy of imitation than in the fidelity and grace with which they discharged every domestic duty. They had not " so learned Christ " as to believe that in following him they were to neglect their first and most sacred duties as wives and mothers, and heads of households, and it was in all the relations of home that their deep and earnest piety shone most beautifully. Does the attainment of such, elevation and symmetry of Christian character seem a difficult one ? It is not easy; but it is worth striving for. Through faith and patience, through much prayer and watchfulness, those missionary sisters acquired it, and by the same " looking unto Jesus," the same persevering effort to overcome every obstacle, we, who have traced their earnest, unfal tering progress, may follow in the same path, and find it, as they did, growing " brighter unto the perfect day." A 001 043 432 2 X University of California SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 Return this material to the library from which it was borrowed. A 001 043 432 2